#as one of my professors the other day said (not about this book but i think it applies):
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Teacher's Pet Baby
First Time
Cg!Professor!Wanda Maximoff x little!student!reader
Summary: You slip during class for the first time and it doesn't go unnoticed
Word count: 1.4K
Warnings: Age regression, mild anxiety, emotional vulnerability, fluff and comfort
Authors notes: After writing the first part this had started to come to mind so it was nice to get it all written out~
Also, to all the littles, seeing this, please tred lightly on this blog! This is my big 18+ blog, but I do have some little!reader fics. Everything is marked accordingly!
The first few weeks of class were nothing out of the ordinaryâexcept for the way you found yourself drawn to Professor Maximoff. There was something about the way she spoke, how her voice carried both authority and warmth, that made you want to listen more intently. You were eager to impress her, to ask every question that popped into your head, just to see that soft smile she reserved for students who showed genuine curiosity.
You didnât know what it was that made you crave her attention so badly, but you knew that every time she praised you, something deep inside you warmed, a feeling of safety and validation that you couldnât quite explain.
Then, one day, as you flipped the page in your textbook, your eyes landed on the title printed in bold letters at the top:
Coping Mechanisms: Age Regression
Your stomach twisted immediately.
Two whole pages on the subject, defining it, explaining how it functioned as a response to stress or trauma. You barely heard Wanda begin her lecture, your mind spiraling as you felt yourself slipping, your fingers tightening around the edge of the book.
It wasnât until you heard the soft laughterâquiet, but unmistakableâthat the dread fully set in.
"People actually do this?" one student muttered under their breath.
"Thatâs so weird." Another scoffed, shaking their head.
Your breath hitched, and you had to blink rapidly to stop the tears from forming. They didnât know. They had no idea that right here, in the same room, was someone who didâwho couldnât help it, whose mind sometimes reverted without warning. You wanted to shrink, to disappear, but before the panic could settle in further, Wandaâs voice cut through the murmurs, firm and unwavering.
"Thatâs enough," she said sharply, silencing the room in an instant.
All eyes snapped toward her, and you dared to look up. Her expression was serious, her usual soft demeanor replaced by something strict and protective.
"I expect professionalism in my class," she continued, her gaze sweeping over the students. "We are here to learn, not to ridicule others for coping mechanisms that are valid and often necessary for mental health." She let her words settle before adding, "If anyone here finds it difficult to show respect for psychological concepts that people actually experience, then perhaps this is not the right field for you."
Silence.
Your hands trembled slightly in your lap, but for an entirely different reason now. No one had ever defended you like that before. No one had ever made you feel like what you didâwhat you wereâwas okay.
Wandaâs gaze flickered to you for just a moment, softer now, like she knew. Like she had already pieced something together but wouldnât call attention to it. Instead, she resumed her lecture, effortlessly guiding the class back on track, leaving you sitting there with a heart racing for a whole new reason.
From that moment on, you werenât just drawn to Wanda Maximoff. You needed her.
As the lecture came to an end and you were trying to pack up Wanda called you over, "Have a good night everyone and remember to do the reading and get your assignment done for Monday's class! Oh and y/n please stay a moment. I'd like to discuss something with you."Â
Your heart was pounding so hard you were sure Wanda could hear it. You werenât in troubleâat least, she didnât sound upsetâbut you still couldnât shake the nerves twisting inside you.
She had never asked you to stay after class before.
You stayed frozen, hands gripping the edge of your desk as you watched her move. But instead of standing over you like a professor scolding a student, she did something entirely unexpectedâshe walked to the door, locked it with a soft click, and then made her way over to you.
Wanda crouched down in front of your desk, leaning against it with an easy, open posture. Her smile was gentle, and when her warm eyes met yours, something inside you softened, though your body still trembled slightly.
"Hi, sweetheart," she murmured, her voice filled with nothing but kindness. "You're feeling pretty small right now, arenât you?"
You swallowed thickly. It was impossible to hide, not when she knew, when she could see right through you. Words felt too hard, too big, so you just nodded, blinking rapidly as emotion threatened to well up in your chest.
"Thatâs okay, sweetie," she assured, her tone soothing as she reached out, resting a hand over yours for just a moment. "This was your last class, right?"
You nodded again.
"I have papers to grade," she continued. "You and I can stay right here, okay?"
Another nod. This time, accompanied by a tiny, shy smile.
Wandaâs expression softened even further. She stood up, her fingers reaching out to gently comb through your hair, the touch grounding in a way you didnât even know you needed.
"Youâre safe with me, Malyshka," she whispered.
ââ â â â â
While Wanda graded her papers you decided to draw, pulling out your crayons and drawing pad. Wanda let her eyes flick up every so often to watch you. Her expression softened as she saw you so concentrated, your tongue just poking out past your lips.Â
She wanted to giggle, but worried it might upset you so she held back, turning her attention back to her papers until she heard you get up, feet padding over to her. She looked up past her glasses.Â
"Yes sweetheart?" She asked softly, "Do you have something to show me?" You nodded eagerly and turned the page around.
Wanda let a warm smile tug at her lips as she examined the drawing, her heart melting at the sight of it. You had drawn yourself much smaller, hand held securely in hers, your features simple but unmistakably you. Wandaâs own figure was a little more detailedâher hair a mess of crayon strokes, her glasses perched delicately on her noseâbut the most touching detail was the way your hands were clasped together.
Wanda ran her fingers over the crayon lines, her chest tightening in the best way as she admired your drawing. It was simple, childlike, but so full of love that it made her heart ache.
"You did such a good job, sweetheart," she murmured, looking up at you with a soft smile. "I love it, Malyshka."
Your lips curled up, eyes sparkling at her praise. You rocked on your heels, waiting, hopeful, and Wanda knew exactly what you needed. She set her papers aside, focusing entirely on you.
"Come here, baby," she said gently, opening her arms. "Come sit with Mama."
The second the word left her lips, she felt itâthe way you froze. Your happy sway stopped, your hands clenched slightly at your sides. You blinked at her, uncertainty flickering in your expression as you searched her face.
"Mama?" you echoed, your voice barely above a whisper.
Wanda stayed perfectly still, giving you space to process. She hadnât called herself that before, at least not out loud, though she had thought about it more times than she could count.
"Only if you want me to be, sweetheart," she assured softly, her voice steady, warm. "I would never make you do something youâre not comfortable with."
You shifted on your feet, fingers curling against the fabric of your sleeves. "But... do you want to be?"
Wandaâs breath caught for just a moment before she exhaled, nodding. "I do," she admitted, her hand resting gently on her knee, not reaching for you, just waiting. "Iâd love to take care of you in whatever way you need."
You stared at her, the hesitation clear in your expression. But beneath it, Wanda could see something elseâlonging, hope, the deep desire for safety and care.
She kept her voice soft. "You donât have to decide right now, Malyshka."
You bit your lip, shifting your weight from foot to foot before, slowly, you stepped closer. Wanda didnât move, letting you take the lead, and after a brief pause, you finally climbed onto her lap, settling hesitantly against her.
Wanda wrapped her arms around you carefully, rubbing soothing circles along your back.
You stayed stiff for a moment before you melted into her, resting your head against her shoulder. A soft sigh left you as your fingers grasped at her sweater, holding onto her like you were afraid she might disappear.
Wanda pressed a gentle kiss to your temple, her lips brushing against your warm skin. "I've got you, sweetheart. Always."
And this time, you didnât hesitate to believe her.
#ley speaks#ley writes#ley writes series#cg!wanda maximoff x little!reader#cg!wanda maximoff#cg!wanda#little!reader#marvel caregiver#fictional caregiver#wanda maximoff#wanda maximoff fluff#agere caregiver#sfw agere#age regressor#age regression
178 notes
·
View notes
Text
Trump has become an American Chairman Mao and this is his Cultural Revolution. This time it's not a little red book they're following, it's the big book that was prepared by the Heritage Foundation for exactly the purpose of what's happening right now all over Washington DC.
It was said that Chairman Mao launched his Cultural Revolution to purge his government of people who clung to traditional Chinese ways and practices that smacked of so-called capitalist elements. Every dictator who sees himself as a supreme being entitled to absolute power has his own reasons for what he does. Mao was obsessed with creeping capitalism that he thought infected Chinese society. With Trump -- and you hear it every day coming out of his mouth and the mouths of Co-Chairman Musk and the rest of Trump's MAGA lackeys -- the obsession is liberalism, which they cover with the rubric of DEI and something they call but never quite define: wokeism. They don't have to define it. They've got their MAGA base and the Republicans in Congress trained at this point to react exactly the way they want them to react when they hear the word woke or wokeism or DEI or Marxist any of the other catch phrases they've warped for their own purposes.
Chairman Mao used cadres of Red Guards to carry out his revolution. I remember reading stories back in the late 60s, after the Cultural Revolution had taken hold, of young members of the Red Guards going to their own homes in places like Beijing and Shanghai and arresting their own parents, whose crimes were being university professors senior researchers in government health agencies and the like. Does that sound familiar? I haven't seen anything yet about purges at the NIH but just wait until RFK Jr. moves into his office at the NIH campus in Bethesda, Maryland. Reporters may have to use numbers with quadruple digits to write the stories about the firings that'll take place there.
Trump isn't following the Mao playbook of using young people and college students to do his dirty work. No, he's got Elon Musk and his battering ram of functionaries --who are unelected and do not hold government jobs -- to tear through the government for him.
But Trump is not without his own Red Guards. He just let their leaders out of prison with pardons and commutations. Enrique Tarrio is a free man now, ready to retake his position running the Proud Boys. So is Stewart Rhodes, free as a bird, back at the helm of the Oath Keepers. Stunningly, MSNBC aired a documentary tonight, February 2nd, with the glorifying title âKing of the Apocalypseâ about Rhodes. I didn't watch it and probably you didn't either, but you didn't have to if you tuned into MSNBC this week where they ran trailers around the clock advertising their documentary with a shot of Rhodes wearing camouflage, picturing him as a kind of twisted Patton.
Be ashamed of yourself, MSNBC. You're playing right into these fuckersâ hands.
It's scary to contemplate, but there is probably a whole panoply of right-wing militias that are in one stage or another of forming as we speak. Trump told his violent extremists to âstand back and stand byâ during the 2020 election campaign. Little did we know that they were just waiting for his orders on January 6. I think it's safe to say that we're not going to hear those words from Trump this time around, because Trump appears to have learned a lesson on January 6: Don't wait until the last minute. This time, Trump is moving with lightning speed. His stormtroopers have their headquarters in the White House Executive Office Building. Their leader, the odious Musk, has been welcomed into The West Wing where he has an office upstairs from the Oval Office.
Dear readers, this is a nightmare I don't think we're going to wake up from anytime soon. The Founders of our country described the democratic system they sought to form as a âgovernment of laws, not of men.â With Donald Trump's January 6 pardons and commutations, with his appointment of the likes of Kash Patel to run the FBI, with Hegseth ready to put the military in the street anytime Trump orders him, we have lost that noble dream of our Founding Fathers. One day in the not too distant future, unless some lawsuits are filed by brave civil servants and groups like the ACLU and the Democratic Party gets its act together, we won't have the federal government anymore. We won't have school lunch programs and Head Start and research for new cures for cancer and development of plans to be ready for the next pandemic. I could go on with what will be missing from our government and our lives, but you get the picture.
I don't know what our country will become, but it won't be recognizable as the United States of America we have loved for 240 years.
23 notes
·
View notes
Text
I'm rereading Master and Commander and I'm deeply in danger of just posting every single passage from it ever but I did love the way that the capture of the prize in Chapter 6 was framed on either side by the logbook's entry, and also the way he transitions out of it to set the scene and tone:
Sunday, July 1 ⊠Mustered the shipâs company by divisions read the Articles of War performed Divine Service and committed the body of Henry Gouges to the deep. At noon dÂș weather. Ditto weather: but the sun sank towards a livid, purple, tumescent cloud-bank piled deep on the western horizon, and it was clear to every seaman aboard that it was not going to remain ditto much longer. The seamen, sprawling abroad on the foïżœïżœïżœcâsle and combing out their long hair or plaiting it up again for one another, kindly explained to the landmen that this long swell from the south and east, this strange sticky heat that came both from the sky and the glassy surface of the heaving sea, and this horribly threatening appearance of the sun, meant that there was to be a coming dissolution of all natural bonds, an apocalyptic upheaval, a right dirty night ahead. The sailormen had plenty of time to depress their hearers, already low in their spirits because of the unnatural death of Henry Gouges (had said, âHa, ha, mates, I am fifty years old this day. Oh dear,â and had died sitting there, still holding his untasted grog) â they had plenty of time, for this was Sunday afternoon, when in the course of nature the foâcâsle was covered with sailors at their ease, their pigtails undone. Some of the more gifted had queues they could tuck into their belts; and now that these ornaments were loosened and combed out, lank when still wet, or bushy when dry and as yet ungreased, they gave their owners a strangely awful and foreboding look, like oracles; which added to the landmenâs uneasiness.
[...]
Jack leant back against the curved run of the stern-window and let Killickâs version of coffee down by gulps into his grateful stomach; and at the same time that its warmth spread through him, so there ran a lively tide of settled, pure, unfevered happiness â a happiness that another commander (remembering his own first prize) might have discerned from the log-entry, although it was not specifically mentioned there: 1/2 past 10 tacked, 11 in courses, reefed topsail. AM cloudy and rain. 1/2 past 4 chase observed E by S, distance 1/2 mile. Bore up and took possession of dÂș, which proved to be LâAimable Louise, French polacre laden with corn and general merchandise for Cette, of about 200 tons, 6 guns and 19 men. Sent her with an officer and eight men to Mahon.
#also it's interesting the way that he discusses the death of the loblolly boy here but always in diffuse contexts#and then that ends up tying in with the sin-eater becoming the new loblolly boy but it all flows very naturally and unassumingly#and the way he comments on the limitations but significance of the logbook for storytelling...interesting stuff#like at the beginning of this he's like it talks about opening a cask of beef and the death of the loblolly boy and the first prize capture#in the exact same dispassionate tone#but then he ends it with this - the fact that to a professional eye there's a hidden joy in that dispassionate tone#(and that's just what he's spent the last x pages uncovering)#interesting commentary on and use of 'primary sources'. interesting historiographical commentary happening there#idk i digress. i also liked that he pointed out the death of the loblolly boy in conjunction with that one poster here#who noticed that in the ship's muster the only death is the lieutenant which is a fun bit of foreshadowing#i wonder if this was meant as a signpost to be like actually you SHOULD pay attention to these details i will make them significant :)#i love his writing so so much there's so much to uncover and also so much to learn from him i feel like#lots of neat little tricks and of course no one compares in setting the tone with scenery#perce rambles#aubreyad#The Creative Endeavor and other aubreyad nonsense#as one of my professors the other day said (not about this book but i think it applies):#'this is the sort of book where if you're not careful you'll end up highlighting* the whole thing'#* - replace 'highlight' with 'post on tumblr'#glad i'm rereading it slowly it really rewards it#can't wait to get to post captain and hms surprise and give them the same time and thought
31 notes
·
View notes
Text
My brain is. Goop. Running at about quarter speed right now. It's a little bit embarrassing, actually.
#speculation nation#i was poking around the class website and saw the class participation for today wasnt open#which made me remember that my professor mentioned not being here one day this week#and it took me. too long to remember if she said today or thursday.#literally checked the calendar over it (it wasnt stated on there) before i Finally remembered that class participation doesnt open until#class time starts.#so im Prettyyy sure that she said she'd be here today. and it's thursday she wont be.#it just got so lost over the weekend. most things. have been. lol.#between the stress of finishing that midterm on Thursday and then hanging out with friends and procrastinating my essay exam#(while also still being stressed about procrastinating my essay exam)#a lot left my mind. i straight up forgot that we were supposed to have dnd yesterday night#i got up from my failed nap and realized it was an *hour and a half* after when it was supposed to start. i felt so bad.#thankfully it turned out others couldnt make it either so it ended up canceled but Man.#i need to get a grip. i need to stop procrastinatng. i have an online exam on thursday tho & a video audition to finish Preferably by friday#and im going driving practicing tomorrow & im determined to make it the last one before i take my driving test. which means parking practice#really really really remembering why i hate college. dear fucking god please help me.#also have a book to finish by the end of the month. im probably going to be working on that over the weekend.#buuuut after that i have. uhh. like 6 more weeks of the semester? which means im gonna keep roughin it#but. it also means im getting closer to the end. and at least i'll have a few weeks break.#and then... my final semester... and so much more work.... aughhhh#im doing my best though. i may be struggling but im still finishing all my fucking work and im finishing it well.#i will bend but i will not break!!!!!! i will get good fucking grades!!!!! just watch me!!!!!!!!!
1 note
·
View note
Text
Keep having recurring dreams that Iâm in prison
#last nightâs three dream sequences were all bananas in different ways#so i fell asleep for exactly one hour before my bladder woke me up#in that time i had a dream about this tv show where magical girls were doing insane shit#someone had faked their death in a lighthouse or somethig#anyway i heard the theme song and it was a BOP but i couldnât remember it once i woke up even though iâd literally Just heard it#there was one line that was talking about how the most important thing in life is to be loved#so i went to the bathroom and then i couldnât get back to sleep so i read two chapters of my book. then fell asleep again#had a dream i was a prison guard but the rules were too harsh (couldnât have weed) so i escaped and joined the army instead#and they were asking me about a million questions about prison guarding and i had to be really evasive and weird#then i had a dream i canât remember much about other than that chris chan was in it#and i got in a random car and drove off; presumably to get away from her but i canât be sure#ended up on a college campus and one of the professors was talking absolutely insane shit about one of his students#basically making fun of her for crying in class and said something about how her loved one had died a week ago and she should be over it#by now. so i walked directly up to him and spat in his face and then ran away#why would i dream this. why would i dream any of this#iâve always had really vivid and weird dreams but i feel like going on citalopram just ramped them up to an insane degree#i have been off it for a few days but it doesnât seem to have changed anything about likeâŠ.. me. or how i am#(iâm not quitting i just forgot to fill my prescription lol. iâll do it tomorrow#iâm on a low dose so few to no withdrawals. iâm not totally stupid. i did check up on this stuff and iâm still taking my beta blockers)#personal
0 notes
Text
Teacher's Pet (Agatha Harkness x f!Reader)
Synopsis: Professor Harkness takes on so few students. You're determined to become on. A non-magic AU with professor!Agatha.
Words: 7.4k
Warnings: Praise kink, possessiveness, obsessiveness, drinking, teacher/student relationship, age gap (but all over 18+), smut, fingering (R receiving), oral sex (R receiving), biting, Dom!Agatha, sub!R, power imbalance, unhealthy dynamics
Youâd heard the whispers around campus about Professor Harknessâs class. The rumours were passed around like a ghost story told under the cover of night at camp. You stored them, collected each one like a gem, richer for every word you were gifted by the rumour mill. Drunk students would try one up one another at house parties, wanting to share the worst of her and win the competition.
You were fascinated with the legend of her before you ever laid eyes on her.
It was at a faculty party, your history professor extending an invitation to all of his most promising students. Youâd shown up, expecting nothing but other old men, ruing the day the students grew so rowdy, passing around stories about their own college days when they showed far more respect to their professors than your lot ever did.
Instead, youâd found her, nursing a glass of red wine in the library, a heavy book open in her palm. She glanced up, piercing blue eyes settling on you with disinterest, and yet you felt like youâd been struck by lightning. You took a deep breath as her eyes left you, going back to the book in her hand, and made your way further into the room.
Your finger trailed over the spines of the book, most leather bound and weighty, older than the mess of paperbacks in your dorm room. Scanning the titles, you realised each one was on World War I. You wrinkled your nose, continuing on.
You knew you should have been trying to network with some of the most eminent professors in the history department, but now you were finding it hard to break free from the womanâs gravity. So you stayed, looking over the books, trying to find something that would suggest your professor wasnât as boring as you suspected he was. And if you kept sneaking glances at the other woman, then it was an added bonus to your evening. Dark hair and pale skin, red lips curling up at the corner, dressed in clothes that must have cost more than your entire wardrobe combined, she was the most wonderful thing to look at in that room.
She did not pay you any attention.
âAh, there you are.â
You glanced up, your professor swaggering through the door, a glass of scotch dangling from his fingertips. In the corner of your eye, you saw the woman tilt her head in his direction.
âOh good. Iâm so glad the two of you found each other,â he said.
You looked over at the woman, finding her staring down your professor with a look of absolute disdain. Clasping your hands in front of oyur body, you waited for some kind of explanation. Your professor drew closer, the bounce in his step seemingly suggesting he hadnât noticed the way the woman was looking at him.
âAgatha, let me introduce you to my best student.â
He scooped you up on his way, the hand on the small of your back directing you towards her. Youâd done your best to keep your distance from her, not sure sheâd appreciate you interrupting her. Now, propelled towards her, a sense of anticipation mixed with anxiety curdled in your stomach into something you didnât like.
When he said your name, those blue eyes focused on you. You wouldnât say there was interest there, but it certainly was something more than the disdain sheâd shown him.
âAgathaâs interests lie more in historical folklore surrounding witchcraft,â he told you.
âOh,â you said, âI was hoping to look at that for my senior thesis.â
âAgatha Harkness,â she said, eyebrow raising, holding a hand out to you.
You grasped it in yours, her warm skin soft where it met your palm. It was like an electric shock went through you from her touch while you tried to fit this view of a woman with the figure of legend youâd been collecting stories on for the last few years at college.
âDonât you go trying to poach my best student, Agatha,â you professor tutted, âIâm still trying to convince her to instead look at something more modern and practical.â
âYou believe another World War I scholar is practical?â she asked, the drawl of her voice letting you know exactly what she thought of that opinion.
âI would say thereâs more need for them in the workforce than witches,â he replied, still good-naturedly, but his gaze had hardened.
âWe should talk,â she said to you, turning her head back to you, blocking your professor out of the conversation.
âIâd like that,â you said, knowing you sounded breathless and probably too eager, but you werenât about to miss this opportunity.
She finally let your hand go, fingers stroking softly along the length of your palm. Your lips parted and for just a moment her gaze lingered there before looking back to your professor.
âYou may go now,â she told him, not bothering to keep it behind the cover of polite respectability.
He sputtered out some argument. She rolled her eye, placing a hand on the small of your back, so different from when his hand had been there, and led you out of the door. Eyes followed the two of you, most focused on her, a ripple of something going through the rest of the party. She pushed the front door open, leading you into the cool air of the night.
âSo,â she said, leaning back against the railing of the porch, âyouâre interested in witchcraft, are you?â
âYes,â you replied, softly, almost embarrassed, and yet certain in your conviction.
âYou should know that oaf is taking such an interest in you because youâre such a pretty young thing,â she said, âhis last favourite is now positioned somewhere nice like Yale or Cambridge and he keeps taking the credit for putting her there.â
âI have no interest in World War I,â you said, hoping that was answer enough.
âClever girl.â
The thrill of her praise would sustain you long after the party was over.
âIf youâre serious about pursuing witchcraft for your senior thesis, come by my office tomorrow morning with a proposal,â she said.
She maintained eye contact as she took a long sip from her wine, her lipstick leaving a mark on the glass. You couldnât stop yourself watching her, already under her spell. She passed the glass to you, half drunk, and turned to walked down the steps.
âDonât disappoint me,â she called over her shoulder before disappearing in the night.
You drained the last of the wine from her glass and left it there on the wooden floor of the porch. You returned home without bothering to take your leave of your professor, knowing he wouldnât matter by that time tomorrow. You were going to give her the best proposal sheâd ever seen, of that you were determined.
She agreed to oversee your senior thesis on historical folklore of witchcraft.
You learnt very quickly that Professor Harnessâs demanding nature wasnât an overblown rumour. She expected excellence from you. Late nights and early mornings, you spent so much time with you nose in your books the outside world stopped feeling real. Your fingers had grown ink stained and your eyes ached from the strain of reading such small type.
Every meeting, she sent you home with a new stack of books, expecting you to be there again in a few days having read them all, ready to discuss every little detail in her office for hours on end. She took up most of your waking hours, and when you did manage to snatch some sleep, she haunted your dreams.
You hadnât gotten over the way lightning had struck at your first meeting.
Her office had turned into a sanctuary for you. Youâd rush in, an armful of books almost tumbling to the floor before you threw them down into one of her chairs and curling up on the sofa she kept flush to the wall under the window. Some days you were there from the moment she arrived until long after the sun set, just reading and taking notes.
The office itself was warm, sometimes overly so, the sun coming through the window at just the right angle to heat the air. Her desk was large, imposing, the perfect symbol for the woman who had become legend around campus. Bookshelves were overflowing with all kinds of books. Cheap paperbacks, hardcovers, leather-bound, in pristine condition and falling apart. Some sheâd let you pour over but leave behind at the end of the night, others she sent you off with. All you knew was you wanted the chance to read every single one.
Sharing the space with her was just as nerve inducing as it was the first time. You became so aware of yourself, wanting to impress her. When sheâd sit beside you, the sofa cushions dipping until you felt yourself slip towards her, youâd grow so still, trying to not touch her, scared of what that would do to you. Sometimes, she lent forward to look at the page you were reading and her dark hair would brush your skin.
There were times when you thought she might know what you were thinking. The way you felt out of control around her. Your need to impress her. Her gaze would linger just a fraction of a moment longer than was appropriate, assessing every inch of you. Sometimes her fingertips would graze over the skin of your cheek, or sheâd grasp your chin, or sheâd gently move your hair out of your face. Hours spent together, and you could never tell how she felt about you or your work.
It only made you try harder.
It wasnât until two months in that your friends decided to take matters into their own hands. Youâd just returned from a full day studying in her office when a knock sounded on your door. Stifling a yawn, you pulled the door open.
âOh, so you are still alive,â you friend said, shoving past you into your tiny dorm room.
âHello to you too,â you said.
âThereâs a party tonight. Youâre coming. Donât even bother arguing. No one has seen you since you started studying with the witch,â she said, picking up a banana on your desk that had begun to turn brown, âseriously, does she keep you chained up or something?â
You werenât about to dignify that with an answer. Not that the thought of being bound by Professor Harkness was one that you hated. It just wasnât worth the time explaining that.
âI have so much work I still need to do,â you said.
âYouâve been working too hard. Come on, itâll be fun. You still remember what fun is like, right?â
In the end, you let her drag you to the party after raiding your wardrobe for something more party appropriate. Standing, clutching the red solo cup full of something that burnt as it went down, you watched the game of ping pong going on.
âIâd be terrified if I had to spend all that time with her,â some guy was saying to you.
âSheâs not that scary,â you said, already regretting your decision to come.
âNah. I heard she made some guy piss himself with just a look,â he said, swaying closer to you.
âSheâs not like that,â you said, shaking your head, âsounds like that guy just has poor bladder control.â
âHa, youâre funny,â he said, leaning closer until his sour breath washed over your face, âwanna come upstairs so you can tell me what sheâs really like?â
âNo thank you,â you said, shoving him away form you.
âWhatever,â he spat, âfrigid bitch.â
âSo whatâs she actually like?â your friend said, taking the drunk guyâs place when he swung away from you.
âQuiet, exacting, demanding,â you replied, âshe expects excellence.â
âSounds exhausting,â she said.
âNo, no, itâs great. I love it. Sheâs⊠great,â you said, looking down into your cup, swirling the liquid in it, âsheâs kind of brilliant.â
âCareful. You sound like youâre in love with her,â your friend laughed.
âDonât be stupid,â you snapped.
âMaybe sheâs done a spell on you. You know everyone says sheâs an actual witch? Sheâs certainly mean enough,â she said.
âSheâs not,â you snapped, âseriously, all those rumours are made up by sad little people who feel inferior whenever they see a smart woman because they know they canât ever live up to her.â
âShe growled like a dog at some guy who cut her off as she was walking,â she said.
âPeople make up such stupid lies,â you said.
âSomeone has video of her insulting some students. It went viral on TikTok,â she said.
âThey probably deserved it. She has standards,â you said.
âIâm just saying, be careful with her. Maybe sheâs trying to recruit you to her coven, or maybe sheâs hoping to sacrifice you in some ritual to get more power,â she said.
âShut up,â you snapped.
Downing the last of your drink, you crumpled the cup and flung it aside.
âIâm going home. I have too much work to be getting on with for this,â you said.
âHey, no, come on. Iâll stop talking about her,â she said.
You shook her hand off you.
âIâll see you around.â
You ignored her as she shouted after you, letting yourself out through the back gate. Curling your arms around your body, you strode off down the sidewalk. The night air held a chill to it, the slow drip of autumn beginning to give way to winter. You tipped your head back to look at the night sky, so dark, the moon just beginning to wax.
You let your feet lead you back towards your dorm building, wandering through the night and the shadows. The air was crisp in your lungs and you let yourself breath in deeply. You should have been home, reading up on the intersect of witch trails with gynophobia in the Renaissance, but instead you had wasted time on a bunch of drunk idiots for nothing.
âYouâre out late.â
You startled, whirling around, heart thumping in your chest. Stepping out of the shadows, hands in her pockets, Professor Harkness looked like the devil come to collect your soul. Youâd give it willingly if only she asked for it.
âI was at a party,â you said.
âYou should be careful,â she said, taking slow steps towards you, âpretty young thing like you all alone at night. Anything could happen.â
The way she smiled made you feel as if she was the wolf and you the sheep, the prey to her predator. You were desperate to let her sink her teeth deeply into you.
âNothing that interesting happens to me,â you said, voice quiet.
âCome, pet,â she said, hand landing on the small of your back, âIâll walk you home. Canât have something happen to you. Iâll feel so much guilt.â
You let her lead you back towards campus, the bright lights beckoning you home. You didnât ask how she knew where to take you, so focused on the feeling of her hand splayed over your back, the warmth of her skin seeping through your thin shirt and into your skin.
âI suppose Iâve forgotten what it is to be young. I assumed youâd be curled up in bed, reading the texts I gave you,â she said, âof course youâd be out on a Friday night at a party.â
âMy friend dragged me with her. Apparently Iâve been missing in action since I started working with you. She said I needed to have fun,â you said.
âI thought we were having fun,â she said, voice a low rumbled against your ear.
âWe are. I am,â you said, so quick it brought a smirk to her lips when you turned your face towards her, âI shouldnât have gone tonight. It was a waste of time.â
âHave you been drinking?â she asked. When you didnât answer, she lent closer, âI wonât tell anyone if you have.â
âIâm over 21,â you whispered.
âSuch a grown up girl,â she said, âI can smell the cheap vodka on you.â
She paused in front of your dorm building, warm light spilling out the entrance. Both hands came up to cup your cheeks, calloused skin scraping against yours, thumb brushing over your cheekbone. She lent forward again, right into your personal space. Her fingertips stroked over your soft skin as she pulled them away before her index finger gently tugged on your lower lip.
âSweet dreams, kitten,â she whispered before disappearing back into the shadows of the night. If not for your racing heart you might have thought youâd hallucinated the entire thing.
She didnât mention it when you slunk into her office on Monday, passing you a cup of coffee without a single word, but a raised eyebrow. You took it with grace, curling up on her sofa, opening the book in your lap. When she settled beside you, feet kicked up on her coffee table, you didnât even look at her out of the corner of your eyes.
Her fingers were soft as they brushed your hair over your shoulder, gently tucking it behind your ear. Lingering on the curve of your jaw, you shivered, dragging your gaze over to her. The corner of her lips pulled up for a fleeting moment.
âTell me your thoughts.â
You did, the words spilling over your words like secrets, softly spoken in the confessional of her office. You lent back, watching you, legs spread, interest in her blue eyes. Her finger ran along the length of her lip, intent as she watched you talk yourself out. Once you were done, her hand came to cradle the back of your head, nails scraping over your scalp.
âIt appears as if your weekend wasnât totally wasted,â she said.
âNo,â you said.
âGood.â Her lips pressed together to repress her smile, âkeep reading.â
Her long fingers tapped the book in your lap and she left you alone to your reading. You snuck a glance at her before bowing your head and trying not to think about what this meant.
Nor the way you yearned for more.
From that day, you noticed a change. Her hands would linger on you, her touch growing familiar and yet no less exciting. You stayed later and later, curling up on her sofa, growing comfortable as you waded through history with her. She guided you, shaping your research into something you could be proud of as you poured over books and wrote long paragraphs for her to read. Shared meals and shared drinks, youâd sit on the floor of her office, take out containers scattered over the coffee table. You shrunk further away from your friends, finding their conversations inane and childish, drunken antics no longer fun but puerile as you worked on something far more important. You lost yourself in that room, an addict who needed their fix every day or else you were given over to malaise.
She indulged your need for her attention, her open door policy lasting 24 hours a day. She seemed to enjoy how much you wanted to share the same air as her. Every time you said something, your eyes would turn to her, desperate for her approval which she freely gave. You spent time watching the way her fingers traced over words on the page in front of you, trying not to think about how much you wanted her to do the same thing across your bare skin. Her praise became greater, more frequent, each one hard won for, and each one treasured like the most precious of gifts, hoarding them to revisit every night before you fell asleep.
You hadnât realised how comfortable youâd grown in her presence until the afternoon you realised youâd fallen asleep on the sofa as you tried to craft the perfect sentence. Your eyelashes fluttered and you were slow to blink your eyes open. Draped in a soft blanket, the warm air heated from the small space heater Professor Harkness had dragged into the office, you glanced around the room. It was darker than youâd remembered, the window showing a night sky while the lamps offered a soft refuge against the dark.
Something tightened around your ankle. You turned your attention towards it. Professor Harkness was sitting on the other end of the sofa, your bare feet resting in her lap. The book in her hand was left unattended as she stared down at you, a confusing expression on her face. Her grip on your ankle tightened again and you offered a lazy smile.
âSorry. I didnât mean to drop off,â you said, voice rough with sleep.
âIâve been wearing you out,â she said.
With the softness of sleep making it difficult to school your features, your cheeks heated at the implication. Not that you would have minded. In fact, you wished that was the reason you were so tired.
Her finger trailed along the arch of your foot. You shifted, the touch a tickle. She did it again, smiling down at you before she let you go.
âSleep, if you have to. Youâre no use to me if youâre too tired to function,â she said.
âNo, no, Iâm okay,â you said, sitting up, the blanket pooling around you.
The thought that sheâd placed it over you for your comfort made your head spin. To then sit by you, to welcome any part of you into her personal space as you slept was even worse. Your chest ached and your heart clenched and you wanted to crawl into her lap.
âPerhaps youâre right. We should take a break. Iâve been working you too hard,â she said.
You would let her work you harder if it meant more moments like this.
âCome, pet. Iâm taking you to dinner.â
You were helpless as you followed her. She drove, the car feeling so close with the dark night pressing in against the windows. You tried not to watch her, the hands youâd been fantasising about controlling the machine with such power.
The restaurant was nice. Intimate. Small tables and soft lamps offering pools of light, plenty of shadows to hide in. The maĂźtre d' seemed to recognise her, leading her to a table at the back. You lowered into your seat, taking note of the candle on the table between the two of you. The entire thing felt like a dream.
âUm, Iâm not sure I can afford this place,â you said.
âDonât worry about it,â she said, waving off your worry, âIâm paying.â
âOh.â You clasped your hands in your lap, âthank you, Professor.â
âWhy do you always call me that?â she asked.
âCall you what?â you asked.
âProfessor,â she replied, âI have a name.â
âSorry. Do you not like it? I was trying to be respectful,â you said, anxiety taking hold of you.
âAgatha is fine,â she said.
âOkay,â you replied, âAgatha.â
Her smile was self satisfied and she lent back in her chair, eyes sweeping over you. You let her drink her fill of you, not sure what she was looking for, but wanting to give it to her. Youâd give her anything she asked for.
âI must admit, I wasnât sure about taking on a student. I usually donât. But Iâm glad I did. Youâve been quite the diligent student,â she said.
âIâm glad you did too,â you said.
âOf course you are, pet,â she said.
Before you could say anything else, the waiter paused by the side of the table. She ordered for you, glancing over as she did so as if ensure you didnât argue. You werenât about to. Youâd do whatever she wanted as long as it pleased her.
The wine was expensive, full bodied, better than any other youâd had. It stained her lips and you wanted to lick it free from where it clung to her skin. The discussion over dinner was about the things youâd read that day, listening to the way she so easily connected one story to another. Her mastery was awe inspiring. It was easy to ignore the romantic setting and the wine that kept being poured for you as she spoke, her husky voice doing something delicious to you.
It wasnât until dessert that it all came crashing back into you. The creme brĂ»lĂ©e in front of her was beautiful. The spoon cracked the top and she took a bite, slowly pulling the spoon from between her lips. Her eyelids fluttered shut and a low moan reverberated through her chest. Your cheeks heated, thighs pressing together, turning breathless. A slow smile spread over her face and when her eyes opened again they were smouldering.
âYou must try this. No other place does one as good,â she said.
âOh, uhâŠâ You looked down at the tiramisu in front of you.
âCome here, pet.â
She held out a spoon of the creme brĂ»lĂ©e towards you. You lent forward, not quite able to believe what was happening. She placed it in your mouth, blue eyes holding yours over the top of the candleâs flame. It felt as if everything was moving in slow motion as she drew the spoon back.
The small noise of pleasure that came from you had her gaze lowering to your lips. Your tongue darted out, chasing the sugar on your lips. Her eyes darkened and she lent closer over the table.
âHowâs that, pet?â she asked, husky, a rasp of a voice.
âItâs delicious,â you said, breathless and high pitched, a perfect opposite to her.
âIt is, isnât it?â
You watched in fascination as she scooped up some more, her tongue licking the spoon clean. Your breath hitched. Under the table, her foot gently brushed against your shin. Her blue eyes twinkled with something you wanted to drown in.
âEat your dessert, kitten,â she said, âthen Iâll take you home.â
You did as you were told, not even tasting coffee and cream of your own dessert. You were so focused on watching her devour herâs, indecent in how much pleasure she took from it. You were squirming in your seat as she finished, feeling on fire.
It wasnât fair. Nothing about this was fair. You wanted her so much and she was just⊠making it worse.
She seemed not to realise the exact effect she was having on you as she led you out of the restaurant and back into her car. You stared out the window, not needing to be caught staring any more than you already had. It wasnât until the rumble of the engine cut off that you realised something.
âThis isnât my home,â you said, staring up at the large two story house in front of you.
âNo, itâs mine,â she said.
âWhat?â
You whipped around to stare at her. She wasnât even looking back, the door open as she stepped out of the car.
âAre you coming or what?â she asked.
You scrambled to follow her, almost tripping over yourself in your haste. You werenât sure what you expected, reproach for following her into her house or to be welcomed in with warmth. What you werenât expecting was to follow her into the back where the kitchen was.
âDo you want tea?â she asked.
âSure,â you replied, âwhat am I doing here?â
âHaving tea,â she said, glancing at you over her shoulder.
âAnd then?â you asked.
âGoing to sleep. I canât trust you to do that on your own,â she replied, âclearly.â
âI really am sorry about that,â you said.
âStop apologising,â she snapped.
Your lips formed the word sorry again before you stopped yourself. Instead, you watched her boil the water for the tea. Your confusion was mixing with your yearning, leaving you unable to do anything but wait for her to tell you what was going on. Pouring the water into two mugs, the strings from the teabags resting against the sides, she looked over her shoulder at you again.
âCome on then.â
You followed her with the two mugs of tea into her living room. It was comfortable, almost like a more lived in version of her office. Sitting beside her on the couch, comfortable and well loved, you watched her lean forward and place one mug on the coffee table. She passed the other to you, fingers brushing together, looking at you from under her eyelashes.
âThere you go, kitten,â she murmured.
âThanks.â
You looked down into the cup, steam rising from the surface of the steeping tea. Your fingers fiddled with the string of the teabag. Her hand landed on your thigh, startling you.
âYouâre being awfully quiet,â she said.
âI donât know what Iâm going here,â you said, dragging your eyes up to her.
âDo you not want to be here?â she asked.
âNo, no I do,â you said, rushing through the words, âitâs justâŠâ
Her hands were gentle as they took the cup from your hands, placing it down beside hers. You could only watch as she swung her leg over yours, settling herself in your lap. Both hands cupped your cheeks, thumb stroking along your cheekbone.
âAgatha,â you whispered.
âYes, pet?â she asked.
âI want you,â you confessed.
âI know.â
Her lips pressed against yours, scorching as she consumed your very soul. Your hands hovered above her waist, scared that to touch her was to break the moment, that it would make her come to her senses. She kissed you deeper, nails digging into the skin of your cheeks as she tipped your head back. Her tongue swept into your mouth. She was so warm when your hands made contact with her body.
She moaned into your mouth, filthy and hot, making you claw at her. She tasted of the burnt sugar of the creme brĂ»lĂ©e and the wine youâd split with her. She kissed deeper still, stealing your breath. You tugged at her shirt, pulling it out of the waistband of her pants. Shoving your hands up, you felt the soft skin of her bare back against your palms, your fingertips, wanting to feel every inch of her.
Her hands slipped into your hair, shoving it out of the way, tugging on it in a way that had you mewling into her mouth. You felt her grin against your lips before she lent back, staring down at you. Her eyes had darkened, her lips kiss swollen, cheeks flushed.
âDo you want to stop?â she asked.
You shook your head before surging up to capture her lips in another kiss. Her fingers tightened in your hair and she made a small noise as your nails ran down her spine. You felt out of control, wanting more from her, the way you always did. There was something about her that drove you crazy, that had always driven you crazy. Even before youâd met her sheâd consumed you.
She sat back again, hands slipping from your hair. You watched as her hands crossed over her body, slowly peeling her shirt off her body. You were dumbstruck, watching her with wide eyes and heaving breath. She flung the shirt aside, shaking her hair back from her face.
âAre you going to touch me, pet?â she asked.
âYeah,â you breathed out.
Your hands slid around her ribcage, feeling the way her skin moved as she inhaled. She was so warm against your palms, real and there with you. You were slow as you trailed your fingers up, brushing the underside of one cloth covered breast. Your eyes darted up to her face, finding her watching you instead of your hands.
âGo on,â she encouraged.
You cupped them, feeling the weight of them in your hands. Leaning forward, your lips brushed over the curve of one then the other, vulnerable skin soft. Your tongue dragged over it, tasting her. She made a small noise, a rumbling in her chest, hands coming up to curl around the back your neck. She pressed you closer.
Reaching around, you released her from her bra, tugging the straps down her arm. Your mouth was on her again, exploring, until your lips wrapped around a nipple. The noise she made was one of approval, back arching towards your mouth. When you sucked, gentle at first, testing the waters, she pressed you closer again. You wanted to please her so badly.
With your hand, you rolled the other nipple between thumb and forefinger. Your name sounded so sweet on her lips, urging you to continue. Her soft sighs and the way her hips rolled against you only made you want more. You wanted to worship at the alter of her body, to take communion from between her legs, to whisper your confessions into her skin. You wanted to drown in her.
Fingers tilted your chin up, your mouth popping free with an indecent noise. She chuckled, pressing her lips to yours again, teeth sinking in to your lower lip until you tasted the coppery tang of blood. You whined, surprised at how much you enjoyed the sensation of the pain mixed with the pleasure.
You made a pained noise as she climbed off your lap, standing half naked in front of you. Your fingertips skated over her skin. Without a word, she pulled you up off the couch and tugged you towards the stairs. You followed, willing to go wherever she wanted, as long as you could keep touching her.
She paused halfway up, turning to grasp your face in her hands, kissing you again like she couldnât stop herself. You whimpered into her mouth, hands on her bare waist. She dragged you the rest of the way up, pinning you to the wall at the top of the stairs. You groaned, pressing her closer, wanting her everywhere. One leg slotted between yours and the noise you made would have been embarrassing if you werenât so lost in her. Her thigh pressed against you, just enough pressure to have you grinding down, seeking out more.
âSo needy, pet,â she murmured against your lips.
âWant you,â you managed to choke out before her tongue was in your mouth again and you were rolling your hips against her thigh.
âWhen I fuck you, it wonât be against the wall,â she said.
She tugged you further down the hall, slamming open a door to what you hoped would be your final destination. Her lips were on yours again, possessing you, guiding you where she wanted you. She paused, just long enough to tear your t-shirt from your body, flinging it aside.
Her lips trailed down your neck, latching on at your pulse point. You whined, tipping your head back to give her more access. You felt on fire. Her hands were skating over your bare skin, nails dragging in a delicious way, making you gasp out her name in a plea for more.
Rather than give in and give you instant gratification, she took her time with you. Her hands were slow but sure as she peeled your clothes from your body. It was the same level of precision she used in her work, getting exactly what she wanted. Only this time, you were the thing she wanted.
When she lowered you onto the bed, you were bare before her. Your usual self consciousness was washed away in the tide of your longing for her. Her eyes swept over you, lingering, taking their time to drink you in in your entirety. Her fingers played with your nipples, watching with an academic interest as you arched up, your small whines doing nothing to spur her on.
Holding your eyes, she pressed kisses to your skin, soft and slow, making her way down your body, lingering the closer she got to the apex of your thighs. You trembled, fingers clenching in the comforter.
âYou keep your hands right there, pet,â she said, staring up your body.
You nodded, willing to agree to anything she asked of you in that moment.
âGood girl,â she said before her lips pressed to the crease where your hip met your thigh. You inhaled sharply and she grinned. Her teeth sunk in, leaving a dark bruise on your skin as she sucked on it.
She hovered for a moment, her breath ghosting over where you wanted her the most. You pulsed, suspended in the moment before her mouth made contact with you. Her hands curled around your thighs, holding you open for her as her tongue ran through your folds. You cried out, hips bucking up into her mouth.
She chuckled, the vibrations going through you in a way that made you feel like you were being undone. Her tongue teased you again before pressing against your bundle of nerves. You whined, fingers clenching, her name a prayer on your lips. She pinned your hips to the bed, giving your clit a harsh suck. The feeling ricocheted through you, fire curling in your veins, your muscles tightening.
She feasted on you. Relentless, unforgiving, refusing to give you a chance to breathe. She was like a woman possessed, singular in her intent, putting everything into her goal. She was taking you apart, slowly and surely, and all you could hope was that sheâd put you back together again when she was done.
Her fingers slid inside of you, so easily it would be embarrassing under other circumstances. They were slow at first, teasing and never giving you quite enough. But then she curled them, pressing into the special place no one but you had managed to find. Your legs trembled.
âIâm so close,â you whimpered.
âNo you donât, pet,â she said, âyou donât come until I say so.â
âBut-â you tried to argue.
âYou want to be a good girl for me, donât you?â she asked, cutting you off, thumb running in slow circles over your clit.
âYes,â you replied, whiney and desperate.
âThen donât you dare come without my permission,â she said, face lowering back to your throbbing core.
Her tongue was back on your clit as her fingers continued to stroke inside of you. You trembled, shaking, trying so hard to stave off your oncoming orgasm. Tears pricked in your eyes, fingers clenching tightly on the hold you had on the sheets until it hurt. She kept going, ruthless in what she wanted. She had complete control over you.
It was so close, you could practically taste it. You were straining, doing everything you could not to tip over the edge. She was a master of your body, able to play it to perfection. Her tongue kept dragging over your clit, sucking on it, fingers twisting and curling, dragging out every iota of pleasure your body held.
âAgatha,â you sobbed, âplease.â
Blue eyes stared up at you, dark and dangerous.
âPlease,â you begged.
Her fingers gave another slow stroke. You whimpered, your entire body on fire, wound tight as you did what you were told. You always did what she told you to do.
âGo on, pet,â she said, âkeep your eyes on me and you can come.â
You let out a relieved breath. When you let yourself go, the wave of pleasure crashed into you, wave after wave. She held your gaze the entire time, drinking in the way pleasure contorted your body. The way you cried out her name felt holy, a cry of worship as you stared into her eyes.
When she drew back, she held her hand up, tongue running up her fingers. You reached out, grasping her wrist. She let you pull her hand towards you, your lips sliding down her fingers, lapping your arousal from her skin. Her eyes smouldered as she watched you, a pleased smirk on her lips.
âYou are a good girl, arenât you pet,â she murmured, gently stroking you hair with her other hand. The pulse of pleasure that went through you was bright and intense. You liked being her good girl.
Your tongue swirled over each digit, cleaning her up as best you could. A flicker of fondness passed over her face before she pulled it away from you. Leaning forward, her lips pressed against yours, rough and intense, passionate in ways you hadnât experienced with anyone else. It made you feel wanted, desired, the way you always felt wanted with her. After all, sheâd agreed to take you on for your senior thesis when she so rarely took people on.
âAlright, kitten,â she whispered against your lips, âletâs see how many times I can make you come tonight before you beg me to stop.â
When you awoke in the morning, deliciously sore and definitely sated, you rolled over in the large bed, hands reaching for the warm body you were expecting to find beside you. All you found was cool sheets. Squinting your eyes open, the light was still kept at bay from the drawn curtains, but the room was empty of another person. You sat up, rumpled and unsure.
You slipped out of the bed, tugging your clothes back on but your feet bare. You were slow as you eased the door open, padding out onto the landing youâd paid no attention to the night before. On silent feet, you descended to the lower level of the house, following the sound you could just hear.
Agatha was in the kitchen, her back to you, encased in a flowing silk robe. You blinked, pausing as you drank her in. Her hair, wild and out of control, long fingers tapping on the counter, legs bare where they peeked out the bottom of the robe. She was breathtaking in the morning light.
âYouâre staring, kitten,â she said, voice still rough from sleep.
âSorry,â you said, slipping into the kitchen proper.
She turned her head, glancing at you over her shoulder. Her eyebrows drew together and the corner of her lips turned down.
âWhy are you dressed?â she asked, stepping away from the counter, âwere you planning on sneaking out in the morning?â
âNo, I⊠I wasnât sure what was appropriate,â you said.
âPlease tell me this wasnât your first time,â she said.
âOf course not,â you said, âalthough I suppose it is my first time with my professor,â
She hummed but didnât give you more of an answer. Anxiety was seeping into your body now.
âI thought you might want me to leave.â
Her eyes snapped back to you, displeasure painting her features.
âCome here.â
You didnât move.
âIâm not going to ask again, pet,â she said, voice hardened, âcome. Here.â
On soft feet you approached her. With sure hands she caught you, fingers pressing into your hips as she held you tightly. Your eyes darted around her face before dragging down. Bare skin met your eyes until the shadow of the robe obscured her from your vision. She was naked under the robe and there was still a part of you that wanted to unwrap her like a present.
âDo you want to leave?â she asked, gaining your attention again.
Your eyes snapped up to hers and you shook your head.
âI thought Iâd made it obvious that the only place I want you is with me,â she said, âthe only person I want you thinking about is me. The only person I want touching you is me.â
You trembled.
âDo you want that too, kitten?â she asked, drawing closer.
âYes,â you breathed out.
âThen youâre mine, pet,â she said, her nose skimming along the curve of your jaw.
Her hand squeezed your hips and her lips pressed to the vulnerable skin behind your jaw before she pulled away. Your breath caught and you felt lightheaded. You ached to pull her back to you, to lose yourself in the feeling of her body and her skin and her mouth. Would you ever stop feeling this way with her? You didnât think so.
âNow, Iâve been thinking. Iâve been pushing you too hard lately. You can have the weekend off,â she said.
âOh.â You were still trembling from the brush of her lips and her words, âthanks.â
âSo you wonât be needing those clothes,â she said, flippant and dismissive, âyou certainly wonât be in them long.â
You flushed, cheeks heating. There was a twist to her lips, amusement twinkling in her eyes. You slipped closer to her again, pressing a kiss to the corner of her mouth.
âWhatever you want, Agatha,â you whispered.
âAll I want is you, pet,â she replied.
Turns out, all you wanted was her too.
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Shipping (Charles Xavier x Reader)
Summary: You're a teacher at Xavier's School For Gifted Youngsters and you're quite close to Charles -- so close that a few of the students have started speculating whether or not you two are actually a couple. (Female Reader) Word Count: 3,646 Warnings: Very Minor Suggestive Themes. Light Angst. No Y/N. Reader has a last name that goes with her powers but it's only mentioned once or twice. A/N: As mentioned, the reader has a last name that correlates with her powers/mutation. Her name is Brandt (inspired by the German word Brand for fire) since she has pyrokinetic powers. But it's only mentioned once or twice by the students.
âYou two are being ridiculous.â
âWeâre not being ridiculous!â Jubilee defended herself, leaning over the back of the couch to throw Jean a joking glare. âLook at how cute theyâre being!â
Jean gave Jubilee one more annoyed look before turning to where the other girl was pointing, her eyes falling on you and Charles at the other side of the large sitting room. She took the two of you in for a second; how Charles was looking back at you periodically with a bright smile on his face and how you were leaning over the back of his chair, a hand firmly planted on his shoulder as you looked at the files he was currently going over. She turned turned back to Jubilee and Ororo.
âSee?â Ororo grinned a little and leaned back in the armchair. âMiss Brandt and the Professor are totally banging.â
âOroro!â Jubilee exclaimed in disgust. âI wanted to prove to Jean that Miss Brandt and Professor Xavier are in love, not that they are sleeping with each other. As a matter of fact, I donât want to hear anything about that!â
Thatâs when Scott piped up, raising an eyebrow at Jubilee. âTo be fair, if they were dating, donât you think theyâd be sleeping with each other?â
âYou two donât have to make this gross.â
Jean quickly nodded at that. âI agree with Jubilee.â
âReally?â
âNot about the dating, but about Scott and Ororo being gross.â Jean leaned back on the couch, closing her book in her lap. âJust because theyâre friendly doesnât mean theyâre dating, Jubilee. Theyâre probably just good friends.â
Thatâs when Kurt spoke up, a smile on his lips. âI think the idea of them being a couple is sweet. They seem like they would make a nice couple.â
âYou too, Kurt?â
âIâm not entirely sure, though!â He quickly defended himself. âI just said it would be cute if they were together.â
Scott nodded. âI agree with that. Theyâd be a good couple but I agree with Jean on this one, I think. Just because theyâre nice to each other, doesnât mean theyâre a couple.â
Jean nodded quickly and picked her book back up. âNow can you let me do my reading for Miss Brandtâs class? I donât want to mess up on the test.â
âWhat test?â
âThe test weâre traking next week about the Napoleonic Wars.â Jean explained off-handedly. âIâm currently reading the chapter in my History book and I would love for all of you to let me study.â
Kurt nodded at that. âI read the chapter yesterday and trust me, you should all start soon, as well. Itâs a pretty long chapter. I could help you study if you want me to.â
âThanks. I canât really start now because lunch break is almost over, but Iâll take you up on that offer another time.â Scott said to Kurt before rising to his feet. âWhat class do we have now? Literature or Physics?â
âLiterature.â Jubilee commented and grabbed her bag from the couch. âWith none other than Miss Brandt, so maybe we can get some clues on her relationship with the Professor now!â
âYou just want to find it out to prove youâre right, donât you?â
âExactly!â
All of them stopped when the clock struck two and everyone started to slowly leave the sitting room to get to class. Jubilee grinned a little as she watched Charles turn to you with a soft smile before placing his hand on top of yours for a few seconds. He gave it a short squeeze before he wheeled himself out from behind the desk and toward the door. Most days, the desks were used by students but Hank had asked Charles to review a file he had typed up and the telepath had asked you to look over it with him during lunch break.
You gave him one last smile before slinging your bag over your shoulder and grabbing the two boxes of books you were going to use for your class. Jean watched from the doors, waiting for her friends to get her belongings, as you struggled to carry both of the boxes. But before she could offer her help Charles called out your name, making you look up from the boxes to face him. He was looking back at you with his arms outstretched, smiling softly.
âLet me help you, Darling.â
âThank you.â You smiled and handed one of the boxes to him, watching as he placed it on his lap before he made his way to the door. âWeâre starting with a new book today.â
âI can see that.â Charles laughed and leaned his head back to look at you. âDidnât you once mention that you loved Mary Shelleyâs writing? What a lovely concidence that one of her books is on the curriculum, isnât it?â
A smile appeared on your face as you stopped in your tracks. âDid you put it on there? You get to decide between three books for each new chapter of the curriculum, donât you? I think youâve mentioned that once.â
âI might have.â
âYouâre the sweetest, Charles.â
âFor you, always.â
Not wanting to intrude, Jean quickly followed her friends out the sitting room and to her class, though now she was actually contemplating on how much truth there was to Jubileeâs suspiciouns about your relationship with Charles.
---
As the days passed, Jean started to believe in Jubileeâs suspicions more and more as she watched how you and Charles interacted. She had never really paid much attention to it but now she was questioning how sheâd never before noticed your gentle smiles, sweet nicknames, casual touches and quiet conversations. But what really got Jean hooked on the idea of finding out about whether or not the rumours were true, was what happened one rainy Friday evening.
It was late and some of the younger students were already asleep while Jean was studying with Jubilee and Ororo. There was a slight drizzle going outside as they hunched over their History books and notes from class. They were pretty engulfed in their studying when the earthquake started, making everything in the room rattle and shake. Jubilee nearly fell off the bed but Jean caught her and Ororo clung to the headboard.
But fortunately, the earthquake quickly stopped and the three of them got off the bed to venture to the hallway to see what had happened -- though Jean was pretty sure it was the new student with geokenesis that must have accidentally started the erathquake. Just as they stepped into the hallway, along with a few others students, you and Charles did the same. And the three girls froze when they realised that both of you had come from his room.
Jubilee turned to give Jean a grin but she wasnât even looking at her, too caught up in watching you hurry after Charles, smoothing out your hair while you made your way to the young boyâs room. Before you could even knock he opened the door and upon seeing Charles, grabbed onto the armrests of his chair, beginning to apologise profusely. Charles reacted in his usual gentle and comforting manner, calming the boy down and checking whether or not he was injured.
It took a few minutes to calm him down but eventually Charles had convinced him that everyone was fine and there was no need for him to feel guilty. And after a few checkups on the other students, Charles proclaimed that they should all get back to their rooms. Jean ushered Ororo and Jubilee back into her room. But once inside Ororo stopped her from closing the door, pointing at you and Charles in the hallway. Jubilee and Jean looked at each other for a second before leaning over to see what their friend was talking about.
âAre you alright?â Charles asked once the last door had closed, giving you a worried once over and reaching out to take your hand into his. âI saw you hit your head on the nigthstand when you fell off my bed. Are you hurt, Darling?â
âIâm fine.â You gave him a reassuring smile before gently cradling his hand in both of yours. âShall we get back to your room?â
Charles shook his head, bringing his other hand up to cup yours. âMay I check? I promise you I will only check if youâre alright. I wouldnât want to overlook a possible concussion. You did hit the nightstand pretty hard.â
With a relenting smile you nodded and gave his hand a small squeeze. âIf it makes you feel better you can.â
While Charles placed his fingers on his temple and you held his hand tightly, Jubilee gave Jean one more triumpanth smirk. Ororo was still staring at you and Charles, completely amazed by the fact that her and Jubilee had apparently been right. And Jean crossed her arms over her chest, still not fully convinced.
âI mean, I worry about my friends, too.â The rehead reasoned softly. âThat time you got hurt during dodgeball, I checked you for a concussion, too.â
âTheyâre literally holding hands.â
Ororo turned and placed a finger over her lips as you and Charles began to move down the hallway back to his room, now that he had confirmed you were uninjured. The three girls watched as you two arrived at Charlesâ door and you glanced down the hallway once more, checking if everyone was in their rooms. Then Charles used the controls of his wheelchair to back into his room while grabbing your hand and pulling you along. You gave a surprised laugh at that and Charles smirked charmingly. And then the two of you were gone and the door to his room once more closed.
âHow is that not obviously them going to do something nasty now? He literally pulled her into his room.â
âYou really overuse that word.â
âWhat word?â
ââLiterallyâ.â Jean answered. âMaybe theyâre going over something from class.â
âYou just donât want to be in the wrong.â Ororo laughed quietly as she looked up at Jean. âThey both came from the Professorâs room, looking disheveled and in their nightwear. Just now he said sheâd been on his bed with him when the quake started. And she went back to his room.â
âYouâre right. That kind of proves you two right.â
âKind of?â
---
Now that Jean agreed with Ororo and Jubilee, the girls had made it their mission to find out whether or not they were right. Scott was still not convinced and Kurt kept telling them that while you and Charles would make a sweet couple it was invasive to talk about their teachers like that. His complaints did not stop his friends.
As the next few days days went on, they kept looking for clues. Jubilee kept going on about how much you and Charles were casually touching while Ororoâs main focus was the fact that he kept calling you petnames to which Scott shut her down by telling her that their professor called everyone petnames â they had to agree with him on that one.
Then Thanksgiving break rolled along and most of the students left to visit home. That year Jean, Jubilee, Ororo, Kurt and Scott had all decided to stay behind at the mansion along with a handful of other students. And due to this decreased amount of students at the school, most teachers were leaving over the holidays, as well â safe for Hank, Charles and you. It was really the perfect time for the friends to find out if they were right with their suspicions.
It was on a cold autumn day that Ororo had decided they needed to keep an eye on you and Charles, mostly because she had noticed that you were most definitely wearing one of his favourite cardigans to ward off the chill. That gave them enough incentive to use the rest of the day to try to decide which of them was right once and for all. Eventually, evening rolled along and you and Charles hadnât acted any different around each other than usual, so the friends gave up and headed back to their rooms. That was until a storm rolled in only an hour later, bringing with it cold winds and chilly rain, prompting the friends to go to the sitting room and warm up by the fire.
âI canât believe you still donât believe us.â Jean commented as she walked down the hallway toward the stairs so they could go down to the sitting area. âAnd would you hurry up so we can warm up by the fire? Itâs so cold today.â
Scott shrugged at that. âI canât believe they managed to convince you.â
âYou didnât see the way they interacted after the earthquake.â Ororo scoffed as she hurried after them. âShe was literally coming out of his room, looking dishevelled and he talked about how sheâd been in his bed. And then he kept calling her âdarlingâ and fussing over her before literally pulling her back into his room.â
âYou use the word âliterallyâ too much.â
Jean chuckled at Scottâs comment. âI told her that, too.â
Jubilee shrugged a little. âThat doesnât mean sheâs not right. Sheâs been wearing his cardian all day.â
âItâs cold.â
Kurt perked up at that. âActually, Iâm pretty sure Miss Brandt has been wearing the Professorâs cardigans for the whole week now.â
âYou too, Kurt?â
âAs I said, I think they might make a sweet couple.â Kurt commented before frowning a little. âBut should we really be this invasive?â
âWe should if it proves us right.â Ororo smirked.
âI just worry that this much snooping around will make them angry at us.â Kurt mumbled before looking at his telekenetic friend. âAlso, Jean, why are we going to the sitting room? Iâm pretty sure the fire went out hours ago.â
âI can fire it back up.â
Scott was the first to start and decent the stairs. But as soon as he got halfay down â and with that in eyesight of the sitting room â he stopped dead in his tracks, making Ororo collide with his back. She reared up to confront him about stopping but Scott put a finger to his lips and pointed at the open doors. Kurt leaned past Scott and quieted down immediately while Jubilee smacked her hand in front of her mouth to keep from making any sounds. Jean leaned forward and her mouth fell open.
At the end of the sitting room, by the fireplace sat none other than you and Charles, cuddled up on the sofa under a blanket. And the two of you were kissing. He was cupping your face, his fingers gently and lovingly stroking your face while yours were buried in his hair, tenderly raking over his scalp. Ororo turned to Scott and pointed a victorious finger at him but he was too busy watching as you leaned back against the arm of the sofa and Charles followed quickly to deepen the kiss, not wanting to part from it just yet.
Eventually, the two of you parted and Charles leaned his forehead against yours, earning himself a small smile and a chaste peck on his lips as you looked back at him. Your hands wandered down to the side of his face where you began to stroke his skin, making a smile appear on his face. He leaned into your touch, turning his head to kiss the palm of your hand.
âFeeling a bit warmer now, my love?â Charles said softly, a bright smile appearing on his lips as you nodded in agreement. âI did promise to warm you up.â
âAnd you did a wonderful job at that, sweetheart.â You said in amusement, hand sliding down his neck to rest on his shoulder. âI feel very warm and very loved thanks to you.â
âIâm glad to hear that.â Charles whispered, his smile faltering a little. âI do hate to see you cold and anxious about your memories, my darling. I know youâve told me about your past many times but the thought of you being left out in the snow in an attempt to cure your pyrokinesis still upsets me terribly and makes me angry.â
âDonât be, please.â You replied, leaning your forhead against his. âIâm here now and Iâm safe. You make me feel safe, Sweetheart. Safe and warm.â
âThatâs good.â
âYouâre not cold either, are you?â You inquired in concern. âI know that you get cold easily and I also want to help you stay warm, especially since I pretty much stole all your cardigans.â
Charles laughed softly, obviously touched by your concern before pressing another quick kiss to your lips. âIâm fine, my love. Itâs very warm in here and besides, I have you next to me to warm me up.â
âWe could go upstairs and I could properly warm you up.â
âLater.â Charles promised before sitting back and stretching out his arm in invitation. âStay by the fire with me a little longer, would you?â
âIâd love nothing more than that.â
With that, you leaned up to capture his lips in a kiss again but this time Charles didnât reciprocate, instead pulling back and furrowing his brows. That got you to look up at him in concern, the hand you had placed on his shoulder tightening as you frowned.
âWhatâs wrong, Charles? Did I do something wrong?â
âYou did nothing wrong, love.â Charles said softly before his voice took on an amused tone. âBut weâre not alone anymore.â
With that, he turned toward the door and subsequently the staircase, making you follow his gaze. The students froze where they were standing. While Kurt worried about you two being angry, Jean flushed at being spotted and Ororo gave a small wave. Scott looked away awkwardly and a wide grin spread across Jubileeâs face. But regardless of their reactions, all of them slowly made their way into the sitting room. By the time they were close by, you and Charles were sitting up straight again, turned so you could properly face the students. Charles looked pretty amused and you couldnât stop yourself from laughing at the situation.
âNow, my dears, how long have you been watching us?â
âWe havenât been watching you!â Kurt defended himself but quickly faltered as he realised that that wasnât entirely true. âI mean, we sort of did but only for a few minutes.â
âWe wanted to come into the sitting room to warm up and you two were sort of smooching on the sofa.â Ororo explained, waving at you and Charles on the couch.
âSmooching.â Scott snorted before shaking his head. âBut theyâre right. Weâve only been standing there for a minute or two.â
You shook your head in amusement, unable to keep a small laugh from escaping you as she watched their concerned faces. âDonât worry now. Youâre not in any trouble if thatâs what youâre thinking.â
âThatâs a relief.â Jean said with a small smile. âWe worried about that.â
âYou two are such a sweet couple, Miss Brandt!â Jubilee suddenly exclaimed, smiling brightly at you and Charles. âAnd you look really happy together. Itâs so good youâre finally together.â
âWe are happy.â Charles confirmed, reaching out to take your hand into his. âBut we have been in a relationship for a long time. Honestly, I was under the impression that it was fairly obvious.â
âAt least we havenât been keeping it a secret.â You threw in before shrugging. âBut then again, we arenât overly affectionate in the presence of our students. That would hardly be professional.â
âSo youâve been dating for a while now?â
âYes, weâve kept it professional but we havenât been trying to keep it a secret.â Charles explained before nodding toward the fire. âNow, if you still want to warm up, you can find yourself a place to sit. The fire is shrinking now but Iâm sure my lovely darling can stoke the flames a bit.â
At his words, you stood from the couch before walking over to the huge fireplace and using your powers to stoke the flames. Then you returned to your place next to Charles and leaned back against his side.
âSo tell me, what have you kids been up to all day? I barely saw any students out and about today.â You mused as you looked around. âWhere you in town or in your rooms?â
âWe were in our rooms.â Scott explained, pulling his legs up onto the armchair. âWe thought of going into town but--â
âBut we got distracted arguing about whether or not you two were dating.â Jubilee joked, looking up at you from her spot on the carpet. âWe were about to start a betting pool at this point.â
âA betting pool?â Charles laughed and shook his head. âWere you really that interested in whether or not we were a couple?â
âA lot of the other students were speculating, too.â Jean defended herself but relaxed when she saw you and Charles laughing at the situation. âThe pool was Jubileeâs idea.â
Jubilee nodded in agreement before her eyes widened and she laughed. âYouâre like the schoolâs parents now. X-Mom and X-Dad.â
âInteresting superhero names, for sure.â You chuckled and looked at Charles. âYou can bet I will call you X-Dad from now on whenever you act parental.â
âThank you for that, Jubilee.â Charles said in amusement, his arm pulling you closer as he looked back at you. âBut while I donât think you were being too invasive, Iâd like to ask you all to respect our privacy. We want to keep everything professional.â
âOf course.â Jean nodded. âIâm sorry that we were so nosy and invasive.â
âThere is no harm done, Jean. Everythingâs alright.â
âI canât believe you were right.â Scott joked. âI guess I was just oblivious.â
Ororo nodded and looked at Jean. âAnd you called us ridiculous.â
âI guess I got proven wrong.â
#fanfiction#textpost#writing#marvel#xmen#x men#xmen apocalypse#x men apocalypse#charles xavier#charles xavier x reader#charles xavier imagine#xmen x reader#x men x reader#xmen imagine#x men imagine#no y/n#my writing
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
đŹđ§đšđ°đđšđźđ§đ đŹđšđźđ„đŹ | đŹ.đ«đđąđ
đŹđźđŠđŠđđ«đČ: spencer had heard rumors that a few female students secretly had a crush on him, but he always dismissed it as a joke and never intended to engage in any kind of relationship with them. that is, until a certain bright and quiet one caught his attention.
đđšđ§đđđ§đđŹ/đ©đšđđđ§đđąđđ„ đđ°: professor reid x student!female reader, spence's pov only, uni looks like a f1ucking hogwart just for the vibe, reader having some daddy issues and revealing some past experiences, father's death anniversary, trauma dumping actually but it's not a self-insert story i just really got into it lol, age gap, fingering, insane sexual tension during their convos, kinda socially awkward reader who's also an irony queen from time to time, talking, lots of talking blah blah
đ/đ§: a special dedication to my beloved girlies who feel that if they ever crossed paths with spencer reid theyâd be too stupid to talk to him. it's also a request i got from one of you <3 hope you'll enjoy it
đ°đšđ«đđŹ: 8.9k
Dr. Reid didnât notice her right away.
Alright, fine. Dr. Reid did notice her. His analytical mind placed great importance on everything happening around him. He observed the faces of his students, instantly committing their names to memoryâhe wanted to know who attended his lectures. A more accurate statement would be that, at first, he didnât pay her any special attention.
She struck him as quiet. And she was quiet. Silent and observantâthat was the impression he had of her. When he formed that opinion, he wasnât thinking about her yet. While reading, he didnât wonder whether the book he had chosen would appeal to her, nor did he consider which aspects of it might draw her into the depths of discussion, making her usually tightly pressed lips come alive with unceasing words. Arriving at the university with a briefcase in hand, his coat tightly wrapped around him, he didnât fixate on the ever-thickening layer of snow or brush its delicate flakes from his hair. His mind was entirely absorbed by thoughts of whether her clothing was suited to the weather and if she might be cold. Most importantly, when he formed that opinion, his gaze, upon entering the lecture hall, didnât immediately begin searching for her faceâunassuming and half-hidden among the othersâbefore heâd even greeted the rest of the students.
Because when he formed that opinion, she was just a student, like all the others.
His lectures with her group were held twice a week, at a time when everything outside the window slowly began to gray, and they usually ended with a sense of relief for all the students, as another day of study came to a close. Reid always stayed a moment longer in the room, ready to answer any lingering questions or offer help with any issues. These questions often repeated. Sometimes, when he felt particularly tired, he didnât have to exert much effort in his responses. That didnât mean, of course, that he was ignorant. It was simply that his lips seemed to know the right words; he didnât need to fully wake up or concentrate.
It was the same that late November afternoon. She approached slowly, almost shyly, to his desk, waiting for the moment when everyone else would finally disappear through the door. As if she were embarrassed that her question might reach unwanted ears. He lifted his gaze to her, immediately noticing her retreat and uncertainty, and smiled gently, encouragingly, to embolden her. And the question she asked had the effect of caffeine injected directly into his veins.
His brain immediately sprang into action, so absorbed and genuinely intrigued. Surprised, even. He answered her question, of course, but when he felt the penetrating, eager gaze of her eyes on him, he couldnât shake the feeling that everything he said was inadequate and couldnât satisfy her curiosity. He even became somewhat stressed and lost his train of thought. A slight hint of amusement stretched her lips, but, luckily for him, she ignored it, sparing him any embarrassment. They discussed a topic unusually connected to the lecture, and he hadnât felt so intellectually engaged in a long time, though it lasted only a quarter of an hour. Afterward, she disappeared through the door like everyone else, thanking him for the answer before she left.
He didnât hide the fact that his thoughts returned to that conversation. And when, after another lecture, she approached him again in that same characteristic manner, he hoped she would pick up where they left off. That they would continue their discussion exactly at that interrupted point. But her question was about something else, something equally fascinating, and at that moment, in that instant, he completely erased everything from his mind that had come before, fully absorbed in what they were now discussing.
Slowly, it all stopped being solely about criminology lectures and started touching on every possible tangent, from literature to more mundane matters, like current events at the university. But no matter what they were talking about, he approached it with the same level of engagement. He was pleased that it had become their little ritual.
Being, letâs not shy away from the word, a genius, meant that it was hard for him to find someone on the same intellectual level. And he didnât say this with disdain for others, absolutely not. Spencer always enjoyed those little chats with others, truly cherished the time spent with his close ones. He just sometimes needed that kind of intellectual stimulation.
With the second week of December, something changed.
It was probably something about her general mood. Well, this month was often exceptionally depressing for a large portion of the population, but it didnât seem like that was the issue. She had once mentioned to him that she really valued winter.
 âReally?â he asked then, resting one hand on the desk. Usually, their conversations followed the typical, unspoken arrangement of their bodies in relation to each other. He, more relaxed, often prone to gestures, and she, much less expressive. Her hip didnât tilt to either side, she maintained a straight posture, and liked to hold something in her handsâlike a notebook. When she had nothing, her fingers gently brushed the edge of the desk. Spencer couldnât help but constantly lower his gaze to her hands and analyze their subtle movements. When he spoke, they remained still, frozen in focus. When she spoke, they would move in fluid, wave-like motions to the sides. He tried not to stare too much, as he was sure that if she caught him, sheâd stop. But he liked those moments of uncontrolled naturalness in her. âWhat do you like about it so much?â
Her facial expressions were fascinating. Complex, like the world depicted in some novel. At the same time, difficult to decipher; sometimes, he had to guess what some small gestures meant. She blinked rarely, and when she did it more often than usual, it seemed to substitute for a shrug or uncertainty.
âI think itâs mostly how short the days are. When one of them turns out to be a failure, you donât have to wait long until the new one begins.â
âWhen a day feels like a failure, you donât have to write it off completely. Maybe sometimes itâs worth trying to fix it, at any moment you find yourself in.â
âThatâs very wise advice, professor. But not for me,â she scoffed. âWhen something goes wrong, Iâd rather start over right away than linger in that bad streak. Even when I make a mistake while taking notes, I...â
âYou tear the page out and start writing on a clean one,â he blurted out the end of the sentence, his back straightening slightly when he realized he had said it out loud.
He had noticed how she did that, not once or twice. However, he was slightly embarrassed by the fact that he had admitted to staring at her during lectures. And he didnât do it on purpose! Most of all, not obsessively. It just happened that the longer they knew each other, the more their private conversations continued, the more often his gaze drifted toward her. Sometimes, while analyzing a topic, he was so curious about what she thought, specifically what she thought, that he simply couldnât stop himself⊠although usually, he still couldnât read much from her face.
At his observation, her hand resting on the edge of the desk froze.
âExactly,â she admitted, giving him a gentle smile. He looked at her more closely then, noticing the slight radiance on her face. That expression suited her. It wasnât as if she always wore a completely serious or sad face. More often, though, she hid her emotions instead of eagerly presenting every little feeling she had. She cleared her throat, and Spencer immediately dropped his gaze. âI hope the sound of tearing paper doesnât throw you off rhythm.â
âOf course not,â he reassured her quickly. âDonât even worry about it. The only thing that throws me off rhythm is conversations.â
âThat doesnât happen often, though,â she replied. âI mean, others donât talk to each other when youâre speaking. Itâs completely different in other classes.â
This comment surprised him immensely; he frowned and asked what she meant by it.
"Maybe it's just my observation," she noted at the start. "Maybe it's about the way you speakâyouâre... you're very engaged in the topic, and listening to you is so pleasant that others don't feel the need to make silly remarks or interrupt. Or maybe..." She suddenly stopped, a tension flickered across her face, as if she desperately wanted to pull back from what she was about to say.
"Or maybe...?" He couldn't stop himself, so curious to hear the end of the sentence. Then he noticed her discomfort, her gaze fixed on the desk, embarrassment washing over her. His curiosity wasnât worth making her feel that way, and he quickly scolded himself. "It's fine, you don't have to continue..."
"Or maybe I just think that others are quieter because of how focused I am," she blurted out in one breath, pressing her lips together in embarrassment. Spencer felt an unidentified shift in the rhythm of his heart, beating against his chest. "On you. On the lecture, of course."
"On the lecture," he repeated, his voice strangely husky. He swallowed, trying to clear it, struggling to find the right words. "I'm... I'm really glad that you find everything I say so interesting."
"Of course I do," she replied carefully. "Criminology is my passion, and it's the field I want to explore as deeply as I can. And you're a huge authority to me. Like, Iâm sure, to all the other students too," she added hastily.
As December progressed, their conversations became a bit less lively and shorter. Or maybe it was just some mistaken impression of his? Maybe he had grown to like them so much and looked forward to them so eagerly that no matter how long they lasted, it would never be enough for him? He felt strange with such a thought and immediately reprimanded himself. He shouldn't be placing so much importance on his meetings with his student.Â
She shouldnât occupy his thoughts as much as she did.
Brilliant, now he was starting to pin all the blame on her.Â
Pathetic.
Looking back, that day was exceptionally bright. Snowflakes fell relentlessly from the sky, twirling in a dance-like motion and tracing delicate patterns in the air. A thick layer of snow on the windowsills cast a white glow across the room and seemed to shield the interior from the intrusion of any potential darkness.
Spencer had promised himself he wouldnât look at her the moment he walked into the room. And yet, he did. Though she might have seemed like a loner, she had a small circle of friendsâthree, to be precise. A quiet girl, a guy, and, finally, another girl who was their complete opposite, always seeming to voice the thoughts of their entire group aloud.
Before his arrival, they seemed to be discussing something. She was only half-listening, her eyes fixed on the book she was reading. When she did respond, which was rare, her lips barely parted. Meanwhile, as she turned the pages, her hands gripped them so tightly it looked as if she might tear them apart.
He mentally noted the detail, curious about what kind of book could evoke such emotions in her. He desperately needed to know the title. Or maybe it wasnât about the book at all? It didnât matter. He had to find out anyway.
Reid couldnât make out the writing on the coverâsimple and black, like some kind of journal. Throughout the entire lecture, it lay closed right under her nose. Craning his neck and trying to identify it he probably looked like a total idiot. It was only after some time that he reminded himself, sobered by the thought that, based on what she had once told himâand assuming it had been a sincere admissionâhe was, in some way, an authority figure to these students. He ought to focus on passing on as much of his knowledge to them as possible in return.Â
When the class finally came to an end, everyone began heading for the exit. She usually packed her things at a very slow pace, making sure to be the last one in the room, apart from him. She wasnât doing anything wrong; she had the right to stay and talk to her professor, but she still approached it with some caution. Maybe she didnât want to raise the curiosity of her friends? In any case, that day she didnât slow down as she made her way to his desk. She followed the other figures toward the exit, arm in arm with a friend who was saying something to her. Spencer was surprised to notice that she didnât turn toward him even once.
Before he could understand what she was doing, he called her name. Loudly.
She wasnât the only one who turned around, but she was the only one who stayed. He tried hard to read the expression on her face. She seemed a little distracted, her gaze moving from the door to him, and he began to suspect that maybe she had simply forgotten about their brief conversations. He deeply hoped that was the case. Not that she had any problems, or that he had said something she didnât likeâŠ
âYeah?â she asked, tightly holding a thick book against her chest. He still hadnât figured out which one, and it still intrigued him. âDo you want to talk about something, professor?â
Reid suddenly realized in panic that he hadnât prepared any topic. He had called her over spontaneously, not even really knowing why. Usually, it was her who approached him with a question, and the conversation would flow on its own⊠but the weight of her gaze left him no time to think.Â
"Well..." he began, nervously swallowing and feeling like a small, pathetic boy. "Actually, no... actually, I just wanted to know... if you had any questions. About the lecture, I mean."
He leaned one hand on the desk, hoping he didnât look as deeply embarrassed as he felt. What the hell was happening to him?
"I don't have any," she replied. Spencer almost sighed in disappointment, barely managing to stop himself. She had been standing very close to the closed door, turning toward it as if making sure no one was behind it. Then, suddenly, she timidly stepped closer to him. "To be honest, I wasn't really focused today. I guess... itâs just not my day."
 His brows furrowed in brief concern.
"I'm sorry to hear that. Do you need me to explain something in more detail? It's... really no trouble for me, and I donât want you to fall behind."
"Please don't worry about it, professor," she assured him. Her fingers tightened around the book she was holding, and the sigh that escaped her lips carried with it a small... smile? "Thank you for that, but I'll just take notes from someone and catch up on my own. I don't want to take up your time..."
 "It's really no trouble..."
 "...And by the way... I don't feel too well. My focus is nonexistent so it wouldnât make much sense."
"Alright," he gave in, and for a moment, they both fell silent. Looking at her face, he tried to find any signs of illness, a developing cold, or maybe the flu. She did look a bit pale. She shifted from foot to foot, and he realized he had been staring at her and quickly shook his head. "Sorry for holding you up. You should go and try to rest. HaveâŠhave something warm to drink. It will do you good."
She wasnât gazing longingly at the door, impatient with his words and eager to leave, as he had thought she would. In fact... she seemed to be looking at him with a hint of hesitation.
"Itâs not that... I canât focus at all," she began. "Itâs just that more complicated topics canât settle in my mind. Related to studying, mostly. But that doesnât mean I want to shut myself off completely. Honestly, I think I could use a bit of conversation..." A sudden laugh escaped her lips. "Sorry, really. I didnât mean to bother you with... nonsense. I should probably talk to a friend, not a professor, if I just wanted to chat..."
She flinched, as if about to turn and leaveâalmost run away. Spencer straightened abruptly, wanting to stop her.
âNo, waitâdonât go. You can talk to me. What is it? Is something bothering you?â
Her gaze wandered aimlessly around the room for a moment before she finally shook her head.
"Nothing specific. Stress, the end of the semester, you know. Everyoneâs only talking about that, and I just want to think about something else for a moment. Anything."
"I completely understand," Reid admitted. Leaning back against the edge of his desk, arms crossed over his chest, he studied her more intently. A flicker of doubt sparked within himâwas it really just that? Something inside him tugged, eager to uncover everything weighing on her mind and causing such a somber mood. But he knew her well enough by now to realize that a direct question would only make her retreat.
He paused, considering what he would want to talk about if he needed to distract himself from a troubling thought.
"Does... does literature fall under those complicated topics you canât quite settle in your mind?"
She dropped her head with a sudden laugh. A fleeting sense of satisfaction washed over him, as if heâd just achieved some long-term goal. Odd, but pleasant.
âNo,â she replied. âLiterature is actually a topic I could talk about even in the middle of the night, freshly woken from sleep. In theory, at least. In practice, Iâd probably start mixing up names so much you wouldnât even know which work I was referring to. I mean, they wouldnât. The person who woke me up wouldnât knowâI didnât mean you specificallyâŠâ
This time, it was him who started laughing as she, embarrassed, tried to untangle herself from her own words.
"I got the general message."
"Thank God. You know, I've been thinking lately that if I just kept my mouth shut every time I said something stupid, Iâd save myself from a tonâno, an enormous amount of incredibly awkward social situations."
It amused him that she had pointed out a problem he himself often dealt with. He opened his mouth to say something, but almost immediately had to close it again. He nearly blurted out that he found all her moments of embarrassment genuinely endearing and didnât want her to hold back from speaking around him just out of fear of self-embarrassment.Â
Before he could even decide if it was the appropriate thing to say, she spoke again.
âSo⊠why did you ask about literature?â
He was so lost in thought that for a brief moment, he almost forgot that he had even brought up the topic. It wasnât until his gaze once again landed on the book she was holding that he snapped back to reality.
âI spent most of the lecture wondering what you were reading,â he admitted, still standing with his back to the desk, leaning on it with his hands, trying to hide their brief, slight tremor. Maybe he had said it too directly⊠or perhaps it was just his usual tendency to overanalyze every word he said to her. Quickly, he added, âBecause Iâm sure Iâve never seen that book before. I donât recognize the cover at all, although I know there can be different editions. Whatâs the authorâs name?â
She gave him the name with a strange expression. Spencer furrowed his brows, but she beat him to it, speaking before he could say anything.
âThatâs right, itâs my fatherâs book.â
Honestly intrigued, he tilted his head to the side.
"I didnât know he was a writer. And... to be completely honest, Iâve never heard of him..."
To his surprise, she laughed. Not shyly and genuinely as before, but with a bitterness that lingered in her voice.
"Itâs not that he was a writer. He just really, really wanted to be one. But no publisher was really interested in what came out of his office. Which doesnât surprise me much. Anyway, in the end, he gave up and printed that one copy just to have something to proudly put on the shelf."
He felt that they had stepped onto some unstable ground, one that required him to tread carefully. Or perhaps even retreat if it might cause her any pain. And it seemed that it did. However, Spencer felt too concerned to pull back.Â
âWhy are you reading his book, anyway?â he asked cautiously. Her face remained expressionless, and he wondered if she even caught the gist of his question. Most likely, she didâwithout a problemâbut he felt an inner need to add something more, to keep the conversation flowing smoothly instead of making it feel like an interrogation. âMaybe⊠maybe itâs just my completely wrong assumptionâcorrect me if Iâm offâbut you didnât exactly look⊠like you were enjoying it much.â
She drew in a breath and let it out slowly. She forced herself to stay calm, forced herself to appear at ease. But it was too lateâthe enigmatic shield that had protected her from all sides had been cracked, and her expression turned transparent, everything behind itÂ
"He's gone. Two years ago, in December," she admitted, her voice lacking overt despair, though tinged with the unmistakable weight of layered pain. She seemed uncomfortable sharing itânot with him as a person, but with him as her professor. "A few days before Christmas. Last year... I donât know why, maybe just to torture myself, I started reading it. And this year, the same thing. The month started, and somehow, subconsciously... I just woke up with the book in my hands at one point. Thatâs... for context. Forgive me if this doesnât interest you at all. I probably said too muchâŠâ
âNo, you didnât. Donât think that,â he assured her, instinctively taking a step forward, closer to her, though he couldnât quite explain why. The conversation had drifted into an unexpected territory, but this was exactly what he had wantedâto know what had been weighing on her. âAt least⊠at least now I understand whatâs been making you feel the way you do lately. I wonât keep catching myself trying to guess whatâs behind it anymore. And I wonât worry so much, now that I know.â
âWorry,â she repeated immediately after him, before the echo of his previous words had a chance to dissolve into the void. Her tone was the kind used to point out someoneâs grammatical slip-upsâsharp, quick, decisive. As if she simply couldnât help herself.
Spencer froze in place, just one step away from her. Now that he was finally this close, he could have taken a proper look at the cover of the book she was holding, but suddenly, it didnât matter at all. His focus was entirely on herâher words, her face, and the quiet weight of the troubles she carried.
He didnât know what he should do, his hands falling limply at his sides. He imagined what it would feel like to gently touch her cheekâhe could do it, all it would take was moving his hand forward. That was all that separated them. Just that small distance and some ingrained barrier in his mind, shaking its head in disapproval and conjuring painfully vivid images of her pulling away before his fingers even grazed her skin, leaving him as quickly as she could.
âItâs not that⊠reading this book is such a complete torment,â she began with a sigh, relaxing her posture slightly as his shadow loomed just above her. She held the book out toward him, so close that she didnât even have to extend her elbow. She had clearly changed the subject. âYou can⊠check for yourself. Itâs decently written. At times, good. It has some insightful points. Page 814, for example. Verse 6.â
Surprised not only by the request but also by her precise instructions, Reid took the book from her without hesitation. It was incredibly thick and heavy, with no interesting illustrations on the cover, only the authorâs name written in fancy font. Though his reading speed was impressive, instead of absorbing the information on the following pages, he focused on reaching the one she had pointed out.
The mentioned quote was underlined with a black line, as if drawn with a ruler.
"It is impossible to prove your loyalty under favorable conditions. For it to happen, something must shake your world, the walls of your home must begin to crumble, and challenges must materialize outside. Only then, in that most difficult moment for both of you, can you finally prove to the other person that you will never leave them, and that your love will never reach their back."
"I love this quote," she said before he could formulate any thought. Surprisingly, there was no trace of irony in her voice. "Honestly. It's accurate and aligns with my personal worldview. But at the same time, it amuses me incredibly..." She scoffed bitterly. "...That it came from the pen of a guy who, after sixteen years of marriage, got another woman pregnant. Oopsie. A bit of hypocrisy, don't you think?"
Completely shaken by the confession, Spencer placed his hand on her shoulder. He didn't care that she had said it all in a tone dripping with sarcasm, not in the form of a broken lament. He still felt that he had to, felt that he needed to offer her some form of support, even if it was as weak as touching her hand.
She seemed to be in shock. Those earlier words had almost escaped from her lips on their own, and she kept them slightly parted, as if hoping they would return. And when they didn't, she must not have expected his reaction. Or maybe she was counting on a response just as sharp as her tone, a snicker or a biting retort. Not a touch, not a tender furrowing of his brow.
Her bottom lip trembled, and her cheeks flushed with a delicate redness.
 âSorry, really. Can I... can I open the window? I think I need some fresh airâŠâ
Instead of responding, he guided her toward the window, his hand resting on her back, hovering just at the edge of touch. She closed her eyes, feeling the winter chill against her face, and sighed. Spencer, though reluctantly, stepped back a couple of paces, giving her space. But he couldn't stop himself from studying her face. He hadn't noticed it before, too focused on her mind, but now he saw that her face, her presence, was just as beautiful.
Was it just a simple statement of fact, or a thought that had emerged from the unpredictable corners of his inner self?
They spent a moment, maybe even a few minutes, in silence. After that, she hesitantly turned to him over her shoulder.
"Oh no, don't you dare apologize again," he warned, extending his hand in a firm gesture.
"But I should," she said. "You're my professor, and I just came to you and started unloading about my life. It's not even just inappropriate anymore, it's simply pathetic."
"As long as I don't consider it inappropriate or pathetic, then it isn't. And you place too much importance on the fact that I'm your professor. Maybe... it would help you if you stopped seeing me only in that context, and started... seeing me as, say, a friend. And if that's too much, then at least as a genuinely interested conversational partner?"
The corners of her lips suddenly trembled.
"Isn't that the same thing?"
"Well, I think we could argue about the definition if we wanted to."
âThereâs no need for that,â she said, turning fully away from the window and leaning on the windowsill with her elbows. A few traces of a blush still lingered on her face, adding so much charm that Spencerâs thoughts began to wander in such a dangerous direction that he had to look away. âBut⊠I need to know. Is that⊠what you really think of me? A conversation companion? A slash, a friend?â
âIâm not sure⊠if I understand,â
 One of her nails bent as she nervously tapped it on the windowsill.
 âI just want to know if you think of me as someone more than an annoying student who bothers you after every lecture.â
Reid was momentarily taken aback.
âYou thought I thought of you like that?â
Unfazed, she blinked.
âYou tell me.â
"He didnât know how to put it into words without it sounding inappropriate. In the end, he decided to stop worrying about propriety and just be honest.
"Not once, since you started coming to see me, have I thought you were irritating. But more than once, Iâve thought that youâre truly fascinating, and I even... I even found myself eagerly awaiting what youâd want to talk about next."
Her head tilted slightly to the side as she listened to him. The old, familiar impenetrability returned to her expressionâher eyes slightly narrowed, her lips... perhaps on the verge of an uncertain smile?
He never got the chance to find out. Immediately after his words, someone interrupted them, completely shattering the atmosphere inside.
"Are there any more classes here?" asked the man responsible for cleaning, peeking inside. "I thought they were over..."
"Because they are," Reid quickly replied, only now noticing that, indeed, darkness had fallen outside. Their classes had taken place in the afternoon, and the conversation had stretched so long that early winter evening had already begun. "We were just... just leaving."
"Well then, I guess goodbye," she said once they were outside. "It really got late, and I need to rewrite my notes..."
For some reason, he felt incredibly disappointed.
*
The last lecture before the Christmas break took place in a dreamy atmosphere. Everyone's spirit was already outside the classroom, far from criminology-related topics, surrounded by family and loved ones.
As usual, he couldn't stop glancing in her direction. He was incredibly pleased that nothing had changed since their memorable conversation, and their routine of chatting after every class remained untouched. Or perhaps something had changed? Their mutual ease with one another had grown, as had the range of topics they navigated. His impatience for their conversations had grown as well...
That day, he waited for her to approach his desk with her characteristic, slow, perfectly controlled step. He watched, almost hypnotized, as she did, adjusting her bag on her shoulder before standing up from her seat. But when she was right in front of him, one of her friends, the loud one, suddenly grabbed her hand.
"Don't tell me you're planning to bother him again," she scoffed. "We were supposed to go out and eat together before I head home, remember?"
"Oh," her friend hesitated, casting an apologetic glance at Spencer. They were too close for him not to overhear their conversation. He felt a selfish frustration rising within him. "Actually, sorry, I forgot. But...Can you give me a minute?"
Her friend rolled her eyes but nodded, and after a moment, they were left alone in the room.
"You're not staying to chat, or has my deduction skills gotten worse?"
"Unfortunately. I mean, unfortunately, I'm not staying. For long. I just wanted to... wish you a Merry Christmas."
Sometimes, when he talked to her, he forgot there was a world outside of their conversation, and that such a thing as months existed, and one of them was December. Christmas, right.
"Merry Christmas, to you too. I hope... I hope you'll have a really nice time."
He didn't know what else to add. Everything he said could lead to a long discussion, and outside the door, her friend was probably waiting for her to join her. So he stayed silent, a little awkwardly. She gave him an equally awkward smile. Awkward, but sincere.
Her feet shuffled in place, as if they wanted to stay in the room, not leave.
She waved goodbye once more to break the tension and disappeared through the door.
Spencer let out a heavy sigh. Maybe he should've said something. Suddenly, so many possible topics came to his mind. For example, the holiday party, the ball, organized by her department. Was she planning to go? What about Christmas itself? Was she going to spend it with her family? How was she feeling? How had her day gone? Did she enjoy the lecture? They were short questions, ones she'd probably answer just as briefly. He could have asked any of them.
But it was too late. They won't see each other until the beginning of the new semester.
He overanalyzed the interaction for a few more hours, later that evening, on his way to the university library. The corridors were almost empty; the students had either left or were attending the Christmas ball that had just begun. It might have sounded a bit serious and pompous, but such an event was indeed organized every year by a different department. It shouldnât be confused with a student party, as formal attire was required, and the music was usually classical or instrumental versions of traditional carols. It was a way to thank the students, faculty, and university management for completing another semester.
He overanalyzed the interaction for a few more hours, later that evening, on his way to the university library. The corridors were almost empty; the students had either left or were attending the Christmas ball that had just begun. It might have sounded a bit serious and pompous, but such an event was indeed organized every year by a different department. It shouldnât be confused with a student party, as formal attire was required, and the music was usually classical or instrumental versions of traditional carols. It was a way to thank the students, faculty, and university management for completing another semester.
Initially, Reid had planned to stop by briefly, but after feeling strange for a few hours and sensing a migraine coming on, he decided to skip it. He definitely preferred to spend the evening among the shelves and books. He rarely admitted it to others, but the reason he chose this particular university was not the salary offered, but the richness of their libraryâs resources.
He had hoped that spending time there would help distract him from a certain student, who had progressively been occupying his thoughts more and more. In fact, she already had a room in his mind. A room. A damn palace with seven bedrooms, each dedicated to a different day of the week. What he hadnât expected, however, was to see her almost immediately after stepping into the library. Fast asleep in one of the corners, her face resting on a small table with four seats around it, only one of which was occupiedâhers.
Reid couldn't help but chuckle at the irony of it.
Before he had a chance to think about it, before the thought even crossed his mind that perhaps she didnât want anyone disturbing her in the middle of her late-night solo study session, he moved closer, carefully stepping so as not to wake her. It didnât take long for him to realize that he could probably jump up and down, and it wouldnât make a difference. Both of her ears were plugged with headphones, effectively shutting her off from the sounds of the outside world.
Despite this fact, he carefully sat down on the edge of the table to her left, so close that her limp hand, resting on it, ended up parallel and very close to his leg. First, he glanced at the textbooks spread out before her, then at the thick book by her father, the one she still read every day. Finally, his gaze fell on herâon that face, deeply asleep. Unable to resist, he lifted his trembling hand and gently tucked the strands of hair that had fallen onto her face behind her ear.
The moment his fingers brushed her skin, she jolted awake with a startled flinch. Spencer blushed, realizing only then what he had done. To avoid embarrassing himself, he quickly cleared his throat and spoke up.
âSorry to wake you. But this probably isnât the most comfortable place to nap.â
She straightened up, blinking in confusion.
âDid I fall asleepâŠ?â Her gaze locked on him, and she shook her head, now fully awake. âOh, I definitely fell asleep. I didnât even notice you coming up.â
âMaybe I was sneaking around too much. Anyway, what were you working on before you passed out? Studying, reading?â
Still rubbing her tired face, she looked at her things.
âI guess a bit of both. I had some catch-up work I wanted to do. Then I decided I had enough, and my brain just couldnât absorb any more new facts or information. So, I started reading.â She nodded toward the book.
Reid stared at her for a moment longer.
âYou know⊠Iâve been thinking about it lately,â he began. It was a little hard for him to focus on speaking when she rested her chin on her hand, looking at him from beneath her lifted lashes. Her eyes were puffy, mascara slightly smudged under her eyelids, but she still looked⊠well, it was hard to put it into a single word. âAbout your dadâs book, I mean.â Actually, he'd mostly been thinking about her, but that topic had popped into his mind for a moment. âAnd that quote you read to me once. It seemed pretty good, and Iâm surprised no publisher wanted to release it. Whatâs it actually about?â
He felt confused by the sudden amusement that appeared on her face.
âWhatâs going on?â He furrowed his brows.
She shook her head, trying to suppress her laughter.
âJust so you know, Iâm not laughing at you,â she quickly reassured him. âItâs just when I imagined your reaction⊠okay, just listen. My dadâs novel is about a young student, a poor one, who, in a moment of desperation, decides to murder a woman from whom he borrowed money. And then for the next thousand pages, he alternates between hating himself and trying to justify his actions in his own eyes.â
Spencer was silent, his brows lowering more and more.
âSorry⊠I really donât want to accuse your dad of plagiarism, but this sounds likeâŠâ
âCrime and Punishment, I know. And it is plagiarism. Well, he preferred to call it inspiration, and, to be fair, not everything is the same. The story takes place in New York instead of Petersburg, the main characterâs name is different, but everything else⊠itâs the same, only longer. Every chapter stretched to its limits, with reflections on every possible subject. Itâs almost twice the length of the original.â
Not knowing how exactly to respond, he did what felt most natural. He laughed, and she followed with a quick chuckle.
âSorry, this is so absurd. Why... why did he actually do it?â
âI ask myself that question every day, believe me. He was kind of a Dostoyevsky wannabe. On his desk, he kept a photo of me and a collectorâs edition of The Brothers Karamazov. He even... he even tried to force me to study Russian philology instead of criminology, but, well⊠you can see how that turned out. And if this sounds absurd to you, guess what the main characterâs name is?â
âYou mentioned itâs different. But I have no idea, probably something more in line with American standardsâŠâ
âOh, very much. Rodney Rozzleknock. Now I bet youâre not surprised nobody wanted to publish it?â
For a moment, they sat in silence, he alternately shook his head in disbelief and hid his face in his hands. This was probably the most absurdly funny thing he had heard in a long time, and if it werenât for the actual version of the book they were talking about being right in front of him, he wouldnât believe it existed.
"So that's why you know so much about Russian literature," he said. They had once had a brief conversation on the topic, and he had actually been impressed.
"It wasnât knowledge I willingly acquired. And by the way, what are you doing here, Professor?"
He shrugged. She hadnât used that title for him in a while, but hadnât yet started using his first name either, and he wasnât sure how to suggest it.
"I was planning to drop by the ball for a bit, but I decided Iâd rather spend some time among books. Speaking of which, the ball. Didnât you want to go?"
He assumed that she might be similar to him in that regard and didnât really care for events like that. But, to his surprise, a certain, not so obvious expression crossed her face.
"Actually, I would have gone if I had gotten an invitation."
"I donât understand," he furrowed his brows. "You donât need an invitation. Your department organized it, you were all invited just by the fact of it.â
Her lips parted in shock, and a short Oh escaped.
"In that case... I guess it doesn't matter anymore. It's too late. My friend won't be there, the rest of my friends have probably already gone, and I wonât be able to find them in the crowd, and..." She sighed, a bit embarrassed. "And I guess I'm just kind of too shy to show up there alone."
Reid watched her in silence for a moment. A foolish thought crossed his mind. Foolish, but... was it really? He had no idea how she might interpret it, whether sheâd even want to, or what sheâd think of him.
âIâd be happy to... go with you,â he blurted out, nervously swallowing the lump in his throat as soon as the words left his mouth. His eyes stayed fixed on her, searching for her reaction.
And she... burst into laughter, probably assuming he was joking.
âWait... seriously?â she asked, straightening her shoulders, her tone suddenly more incredulous. âBut... how do you even imagine that? Itâs already started, Iâm completely unprepared, and itâs formal attire onlyâŠâ
"Iâll need to change too. But it wonât take long, and the ball goes on late. Weâll only be a little late," he reasoned logically, realizing he was actively trying to convince her. He hated these kinds of events, but this was a chance to spend time together... Besides, he was doing it for her. Why should she miss out on something she clearly wanted to attend just because of a misunderstanding and a bit of shyness?
"Yeah... but Iâll still have to deal with everything else. I lookâ"
Before she could finish, he leaned in and gently wiped the smudged mascara from under her eye with his thumb.
"You look perfect. Just right for the ball. So?"
Her eyes widened at the gesture, and a sharp exhale escaped her lips.
âOkay. Okay. I think... I think we can do this... Why not? Just give me fifteen minutes. Thirty. Thirty minutes...â
As she spoke, she hastily gathered all her belongings into her bag, glanced at him for a brief moment, then disappeared in a rush, not even looking back over her shoulder.
Spencer, on the other hand, felt as though he had been glued to the table he was perched on. His heart was pounding wildly in his chest.
Did he just... ask the girl he liked to a ball?
And she said yes?
He still couldnât quite believe it, even when, exactly thirty minutes laterâalmost as though sheâd measured the time with a stopwatchâthey met again at the entrance to the gymnasium, now transformed for the occasion.
The floor had been covered in polished wooden panels, and the walls were draped with light-colored fabrics, adorned with strings of glowing garlands shaped like snowflakes. In the corner of the room, a small stage, decorated with sprigs of evergreen, hosted a modest orchestra of students and members of the college choir, playing gentle holiday tunes live.
The scene was beautiful, almost magical, but Spencer only took it in once as they entered. For the rest of the evening, his attention was solely on herâbecause, once again, he couldnât find the words to describe what he was seeing.
And that didnât happen very often.
"Do you think... do you think any of the other professors might disapprove of you being here with me?" she asked hesitantly as they made their way along the edge of the gym, skirting the buffet and staying far from the crowd dancing in the center.
For a moment, Spencer didnât process her question. He was too focused on the way her lips moved as she spoke, too focused on her. Shaking himself out of it, he replayed her words in his mind.
"I⊠uh⊠no, I donât think so," he replied, stumbling over his words. "Why would they? Weâre both adults."
She still didnât look convinced. Her brow furrowed, her gaze darting between the dance floor and him. Her hand rested lightly on his forearm, keeping them connected in the growing crowd, though she kept adjusting her grip as if unsure about the contact.
When Spencer tried to pull away, thinking she might be uncomfortable, she surprised him by grabbing his arm again, more firmly this time. Her insistence sent a strange, electrifying warmth through him.
He sighed softly, acutely aware of how close they were nowâso close that their hips nearly brushed with every step. "Besides," he added, trying to sound reassuring, "this is a ball. Everyoneâs here to have fun. No oneâs going to pay any attention to us."
She nodded, as if trying to convince herself of the same thing, though her gaze drifted once more to the couples twirling around the dance floor. He felt a pang of apprehension, hoping she didnât want to join them. That would be a disasterâheâd only manage to humiliate himself in front of her.
"Iâm not much of a dancer," he blurted out quickly. "Okay, thatâs an understatement. Iâm a terrible dancer. Youâd⊠youâd really rather not see me try, trust me."
For a moment, she stayed silent, her expression unreadable. Then, a small smile tugged at her lips.
"I, on the other hand, am a pretty good dancer," she admitted, attempting to sound modest. But after a beat, she rolled her eyes at herself and added with a wry laugh, "Okay, fineâIâm very good. My dad was a Dostoyevsky fanatic, but my mom? She was obsessed with dance. She practically dragged me to lessons for years. She thought it was a terrible shame not to know how to danceâespecially for a man. No offense, of course."
Spencer ducked his head with a soft laugh.
"None taken. Listen, I believe you're a fantastic teacher... but I also believe I'm a lost cause. I might accidentally step on your feet..."
"You should pray that I don't step on your feet," she retorted with a laugh, extending her foot and tapping the heel of her shoe for emphasis. "But I think you should at least give it a try. After all, itâs a ball."
Spencer looked at her for a moment, caught between amusement and mild dread, before finally shrugging with a resigned grin.Â
Earlier in life, he hadnât had many opportunities to dance, so he was relieved that the piece being played by the school orchestra turned out to be incredibly slow. He could only cautiously mimic her movements, trying not to hurt her. However, focus came with difficulty as his nostrils were constantly filled with the sweet, distracting scent of her perfume and her body itself.
âYouâre doing great,â she whispered softly, briefly lifting her gaze to him. He stared at her face for a moment, so close to his, cursing in his mind when she lowered her gaze againâŠ
All evening, he had to fight with himself to avoid doing anything foolish.
But when, at midnight, they found themselves in his office, it became incredibly difficult.
Especially when she was slightly leaning against his desk, just in front of him, and the blush of dance-induced fatigue covered most of her neck. He wanted to touch that particular spot on her skin, expecting the blood to be pulsing there very quickly.
Her breath seemed quickened too, and every sound that escaped her lips drew him closer and closer to her. To the point where he thought he might lose his mind.
âThank you for tonight,â he said, hoping that if he focused on the words, on speaking them, it might somehow sober him from this state. âI really... didnât expect to have such a great time at the ball.â
Speaking wasnât helping; the way her gaze wandered over him certainly wasnât helping. The way the dress fit her body... none of it was helping.
"I'm glad," she said softly, the redness now covering not just her neck but most of her cheeks as well. She took a deep breath, as if calming herself. "You know, I felt a little guilty because I had the impression that you went there just for me."
"Well, I considered going alone... earlier," he confessed. "But in the end, I changed my mind, and I'm glad I did, because otherwise, I wouldn't have run into you, and I wouldn't remember any of this so clearly. Thank you," he repeated, and before he knew it, he was standing even closer to her, closer than propriety would dictate. Unable to fight it any longer, he reached for her hip, hidden beneath the fabric of her dress. She sharply inhaled, seeming embarrassed by her own reaction. He started to pull back, but then she lightly perched herself on the edge of the desk... and his hand slid down her body, gently grazing her knee. â"Really, I would like to thank you..."
His throat went dry, a nervous sweat rose on his neck. He felt her knee, then her thigh under his finger, his whole hand under the fabric of her dress, heading higher and higherâŠbut suddenly stopped, when her trembling hands began to untie his tie.
"Probably... probably you're uncomfortable," she explained, swallowing. She looked at the collar of his shirt, at the place where his hands were, but couldn't bring herself to look him in the eyes. "It's a bit... stuffy in here."
He could feel the moisture on his fingers even though his fingers didnât even get inside. He hesitated right there, glancing uncertainly at her face. Her eyes were closed, and she was breathing heavily, exhales escaping her lips with a quiet hiss.
"Are you okay?" he asked, making sure. He didn't like the fact that her eyes were closed; he couldn't read many emotions from her face, and he needed to be certain that this was what she wanted. Her face didn't even twitch at his question. "I won't do anything more if you don't answer me."
She swallowed, their faces were inches apart, and he could see and hear it.
"What... what would you like me to answer?"
"Just that you want this," he whispered.
"I want this...Spencer."
It was probably the first time she addressed him by his name, but the state he was in didnât allow him to trust his memory too much. He hadnât expected himself to ever think like that. In any case, it acted like a catalyst for him. Barely had the last syllable left her lips, his finger sank into her.Â
One, and soon after, another.
His name escaped her lips again, but this time, halfway through, it turned into a sweet, pleading moan. For a while, no sound other than their restless breaths could be heard in the office. Her moan tore through the surroundings, pierced the air, and lodged itself there forever. Just as it became lodged in his ears, tickling them from within. He wanted to hear it again...He quickly found the rhythm that most often caused it.
She spread her legs wider which allowed him to get closer, to gain better access. At first, both of her hands were gripping the edge of the desk, her knuckles almost white. With each of his movements, stronger and gradually faster, they began to loosen slowly, until they finally released completely. Surprised, she sighed, not knowing where to place them, and threw them around his neck.
âIs⊠is this how youâre thanking me for today?â she asked, her voice high, he could barely understand her through the chaotic breaths. He was so focused that he didnât even notice she had opened her eyes.Â
Her beautiful eyes. So pleading, begging him not to stop.
"Are you taking this as a form of thanks?"
She nodded, and at the same moment, she closed her eyes again, tilting her head back. Spencer groaned at the sight of her exposed neck, the blush covering it. He leaned to taste her warm skin, pressing his lips against it, then sighed directly into her, as a shiver ran through her entire body.
He had a feeling that if one more sound escaped her lips, he would simply lose his mind. Barely managed to speak again, his voice completely out of place with the words he intended to say, so high, almost crying.
"That's... that's not enough to thank you, don't you think?"
taglist: @she-wont-miss @mggslover @kakamixoxo @nyeddleblog @dylanobrienswife0420 @wmoony @heddgie @khxna @marauder-exe-old @yujyujj @charleyreid @aristeia29 @kitty-kai @sp3ncelle @nightfullofparadox
#criminal minds#criminal minds fanfic#spencer reid#spencer reid criminal minds#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid fanfic#doctor spencer reid#spence reid#dr spencer reid#spencer reid smut#dr reid#criminal minds smut#professor reid#criminal mind
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
fantasize
chapter summary: You have a crush on Logan, but you're not sure he likes you back. Why would he? You're not his type. At least that's what you thought.
word count: 2.4k+
pairing: Logan Howlett x fem!reader
notes: here was the request
so i took a tad bit of creative freedom since i read a book on my kindle (that i got for christmas, one of the only good things about that day). it's a holiday romance/comedy book called 'good elf gone wrong' that you can read if you have kindle unlimited
anyways i took some inspiration from that book and applied it here, so i hope you enjoy it! and thank y'all for 900 followers!
warnings/tags: implied curvy!reader, slight angst, fluff, kinda protective!logan
The Danger Room was quieter than usual, with most of the team taking the rare free evening to relax or catch up on personal projects. Logan had been in there for a while, his gruff voice occasionally echoing out as he muttered to himself between sessions. The clang of metal on metal and the occasional snarl punctuated the stillness, but it wasnât long before he stepped out, towel slung over his shoulder and a half-empty bottle of water in hand.
You were walking down the hall, carrying a box of supplies Hank had asked you to grab from the storage room. The box wasnât heavy, but it was awkward, making it hard to see where you were going. You nearly bumped into Logan as he came around the corner.
âWhoa, easy there,â he said, steadying the box with one hand before it could topple.
âSorry,â you mumbled, shifting it to your hip to get a better grip. âHank needed these for his lab. Guess I shouldâve watched where I was going.â
Logan smirked, leaning casually against the wall. âYouâre always doinâ stuff for people, huh? Gotta learn to say no once in a while.â
âItâs fine,â you replied quickly. âItâs not a big deal.â
âHmm,â Logan said, his tone somewhere between a grunt and genuine amusement. He stepped back to let you pass. âWell, donât let McCoy bury ya in work. Youâve got your own stuff to handle too, yâknow.â
You smiled faintly. âIâll keep that in mind.â
Logan watched as you disappeared around the corner, his brow furrowing slightly before he shook his head and headed off toward the kitchen. He wasnât one to meddle in other peopleâs lives, but something about you always made him pay a little more attention.
---
âHey, would you mind making 50 copies of this? I need it for my class in 2 hours but I have a meeting with the Professor.â Jean said, holding a single piece of paper, some activity for her class.
Even though you were cleaning the kitchen because Scott asked you to, and you had to fix the sprinkler system since Ororo couldnât figure out what was wrong with it, you obliged. âYeah, sure!â you replied, taking off your gloves you were using to clean to grab the paper from Jean to put in your small tote for later.
It was later in the evening when you finally got a moment to yourself. The mansion had settled into its usual rhythm of quiet chaos, and you found yourself in the rec room, curled up on one of the oversized chairs with a book. The soft hum of conversation and distant clatter of dishes in the kitchen made the space feel alive but not overwhelming.
Logan walked in, towel around his neck and hair damp from a shower. He gave you a quick nod before heading to the fridge to grab a beer. As he twisted off the cap, he turned to you, leaning back against the counter.
âYouâre always workinâ, doll. Donât you ever sit down and let someone else handle it?â
You looked up from your book, smiling faintly. âIâm sitting now, arenât I?â
He chuckled, taking a swig of his beer before sauntering over to the chair opposite you. âGuess that counts. Whatâre you readinâ?â
You held up the book to show the cover. âJust something light. Needed a break.â
Logan raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical but not unkind. âYou? Takinâ a break? Thatâs a first.â
âIt happens,â you teased, marking your page and setting the book down on the armrest. âWhat about you? Youâre always either in the Danger Room or off somewhere on your bike.â
âGotta keep busy,â he said with a shrug. âHelps keep my head straight.â
You nodded, understanding the unspoken weight behind his words. Logan wasnât one to open up easily, but youâd learned to read between the lines.
âFair enough. I guess weâre both bad at just sitting still,â you said.
He smirked. âYeah, but at least I donât let people walk all over me while Iâm at it.â
You rolled your eyes playfully. âHere we go.â
âIâm just sayinâ, sweetheart. Youâve got a good heart, but itâs okay to say no once in a while.â His tone was softer this time, less teasing and more genuine.
You looked down, fiddling with the edge of your book. âI donât mind helping. Besides, itâs not like Iâve got anything else pressing to do.â
Logan leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees as he looked at you. âThatâs not the point. You deserve time for yourself, too. Donât let these jokers make you forget that.â
You smiled, a warmth blooming in your chest at his concern. âIâll keep that in mind.â
âYou better,â he said, leaning back again and taking another sip of his beer. ââCause if I catch you runninâ yourself ragged again, I might just have to step in.â
âOh, really? And what would that look like?â you asked, amused.
âLetâs just say itâd involve you sittinâ in that chair for more than five minutes without someone askinâ you to fix somethinâ.â
You laughed, the sound light and genuine. âAlright, deal. But only if you promise to do the same.â
He raised his beer in a mock toast. âDeal, doll.â
For a moment, the two of you sat in companionable silence, the noise of the mansion fading into the background. Loganâs presence was steady, grounding in a way you hadnât quite expected when you first met him. It wasnât hard to see why youâd grown to like him so muchâeven if he didnât realize it.
As you picked up your book again, you caught him watching you out of the corner of your eye. When your eyes met, he just smirked and shook his head, muttering something under his breath before finishing his beer and heading out. You couldnât help but smile to yourself, the moment lingering long after he was gone.
---
You and Ororo were making dinner, her stirring food on the stove while you cut up chicken at the counter. The kitchen smelled warm and inviting, the quiet hum of activity making it a relaxing space to chat.
âYouâve been spending a lot of time with Logan lately,â Ororo said, her tone light but curious.
You paused mid-slice, glancing at her with a small smile. âHeâs been around, yeah. We just⊠talk sometimes.â
âMmhmm,â she replied, stirring the pot without looking at you. âAnd you donât think that means something?â
You shook your head, laughing softly. âNo, Ro. Logan talks to everyoneâwell, kind of. Itâs not like Iâm special or anything.â
She turned to look at you, raising an eyebrow. âAre you sure about that? Because the way he looks at you sometimesâŠâ
âWhat way?â you asked, feeling a warmth creep into your cheeks.
Ororo set down her spoon and crossed her arms, leaning back against the counter. âLike youâre the only person in the room. Like he actually wants to be around youâwhich, letâs be honest, is rare for Logan.â
You snorted, trying to brush off the comment. âHeâs just⊠nice to me, thatâs all. He probably feels sorry for me because Iâm always running around doing things for everyone.â
âNice? Logan?â Ororo gave you a pointed look. âThat man growls at people for breathing wrong. Heâs not just ânice.ââ
You opened your mouth to respond, but the words caught in your throat. Could she be right? Youâd always thought Loganâs kindness was just him looking out for you the way he did for everyone on the team, even if it seemed a little⊠different sometimes.
âEven if youâre right,â you said finally, âI donât think he thinks about me like that. Iâm not exactly his type.â
Ororo frowned, clearly unimpressed. âAnd what makes you think youâre not his type?â
You gestured to yourself vaguely. âCome on, âRo. Heâs this tough, no-nonsense guy, and Iâmââ
âAmazing,â Ororo interrupted firmly. âYouâre amazing. And if Logan doesnât see that, then heâs a fool. But from where Iâm standing, it seems like he does.â
You sighed, setting down the knife and leaning your elbows on the counter. âI donât know. I just⊠I donât want to make things awkward, you know? If I say something and Iâm wrong, it could mess everything up.â
Ororo placed a comforting hand on your shoulder. âI get it. But sometimes, youâve got to take a leap of faith. You deserve to be happy, and if Logan makes you happy, itâs worth the risk.â
Unbeknownst to either of you, Logan had wandered into the hall just in time to catch the tail end of the conversation. He leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, his brow furrowed as he listened.
âIâll think about it,â you said softly, returning to the chicken.
âYou do that,â Ororo said with a knowing smile, turning back to the stove.
Logan cleared his throat as he stepped into the kitchen, startling both of you. âSmells good in here.â
âOh!â You nearly dropped the knife, your heart racing. âHey, Logan. Didnât hear you come in.â
âDidnât mean to sneak up on ya,â he said, his tone casual. His eyes lingered on you for a moment before flicking to Ororo. âYou got room for one more?â
Ororo smirked, glancing between you and Logan. âAlways. But only if youâre willing to set the table.â
Logan chuckled. âFair enough.â He grabbed some plates from the cupboard, his movements unhurried but purposeful.
You tried to focus on the chicken, but your hands felt clumsier than usual under his gaze. Ororo shot you a sly look before turning her attention back to dinner, leaving you and Logan to fall into an easy, if slightly charged, silence.
---
Logan, for the first time in a long time, was clueless about what to do. He almost felt like a teenager, walking around with a secretâperhaps not-so-secretâcrush.
To make matters worse, in the following days when he thought he had gathered himself to tell you how he felt, you flashed him a smile and all his previous thoughts went out the window. Logan found himself retreating to the Danger Room more often, grumbling under his breath about how he wasnât built for this kind of thing.
One evening, after a particularly long day of running errands and fixing half the mansionâs quirks, you were in the rec room folding towels that had piled up in the laundry. Logan walked in, pausing in the doorway when he saw you. He frowned, his grip tightening around the beer in his hand.
âYouâre kiddinâ me. Again?â
You looked up, startled. âWhat?â
âThat,â he said, gesturing to the stack of towels. âYouâre always doinâ somethinâ for everyone else.â
âItâs not a big deal,â you said, shrugging. âIt needed to get done.â
Logan let out a low growl of frustration and set his beer down on the coffee table. He crossed the room in a few strides and grabbed the towel you were folding out of your hands, tossing it onto the pile. âEnough.â
âLogan, what are you doing?â you asked, startled.
âSavinâ you from yourself,â he replied, his tone firm but not unkind. âSit.â
You blinked at him, caught off guard by the sudden intensity. âWhat?â
âI said sit, doll,â he repeated, pointing to the couch. âYouâre takinâ a break whether you like it or not.â
Reluctantly, you sank onto the couch, watching as he grabbed a towel and started folding it himself. âYou donât have to do that,â you said.
âYeah, well, neither do you,â he shot back, not looking at you.
You crossed your arms, feeling both touched and mildly annoyed. âI donât see what the big deal is. I like helping.â
âYou like helpinâ so much you forget to take care of yourself,â he muttered, finishing one towel and moving onto the next.
âThatâs not true,â you protested.
Logan finally looked at you, his hazel eyes piercing. âYeah, it is. Youâre runninâ yourself into the ground, sweetheart. And for what? So McCoy doesnât have to walk ten feet to grab his own damn supplies?â
You opened your mouth to argue but stopped. He wasnât entirely wrong. âItâs just⊠easier to say yes than to make a fuss,â you admitted.
âEasier for them,â he countered. âNot for you.â
You sighed, sinking further into the couch. âWhy do you care so much?â
Loganâs hands stilled, and for a moment, he didnât answer. Then he set the towel down and turned to face you fully, his expression unreadable. âBecause I like you, thatâs why.â
Your breath hitched. âWhat?â
âYou heard me,â he said, his voice quieter now but no less firm. âI like you. And it drives me nuts watchinâ you run yourself ragged for people who donât appreciate it.â
You stared at him, your mind racing. âLoganâŠâ
âLook, I ainât good at this kinda thing,â he said, running a hand through his hair. âBut I know what I feel. And what I feel is that you deserve better than this.â
You felt a warmth rise in your chest, a mix of disbelief and something elseâhope. âI didnât think⊠I mean, I thought you just saw me as some pushover,â you admitted.
He snorted. âA pushover? Nah. Youâre tougher than you give yourself credit for. But that doesnât mean you gotta carry everyone elseâs weight all the time.â
You bit your lip, unsure of what to say. Logan took a step closer, crouching down in front of you so you were eye level. âYou donât gotta say anything, doll. Just⊠promise me youâll start puttinâ yourself first for once.â
You nodded slowly. âOkay. Iâll try.â
He gave you a small smile, one that made your heart flutter. âGood.â
Before you could overthink it, you leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek. Logan froze, his eyes widening slightly as he looked at you. âWhat was that for?â
You shrugged, feeling bold for the first time. âFor caring.â
A slow grin spread across his face, and before you knew it, he was leaning in, his hand coming up to cup your cheek as he kissed youâgentle at first, then deeper, more sure. When he finally pulled back, you were both breathless.
âThat⊠was overdue,â he said, his voice low and a little rough.
You laughed softly. âYeah, maybe a little.â
Logan smirked, his thumb brushing over your cheek. âGuess Iâll have to stick around more. Make sure youâre takinâ those breaks.â
âOh, is that what this is about?â you teased.
âPart of it,â he said with a wink. âThe other part⊠well, weâll figure it out.â
And for once, you let yourself believe that maybe, just maybe, you deserved to be taken care of too.
#logan howlett x reader#logan howlett x you#wolverine x reader#wolverine x you#james howlett x reader#james howlett x you#logan howlett#logan howlett fanfiction#logan howlett x fem!reader#logan howlett fic
835 notes
·
View notes
Text
Extracurricular
(gif source)
A/N: this has been sitting in my drafts fully written for like a month, iâm so sorry đ
but i know we all love the professor episode, so I had to write a little something about it đ«¶đ» - mod angel
Pairing: Professor!Reid x Wife!Reader
Summary: Spencer is confused about why so many students are auditing his class. As his wife, you decide to come and investigate.
~~~
You heard the apartment door open, glancing up to see Spencer drop his keys on the table by the door.Â
You were reading on the couch, laying down and killing time before it was time for him to come home. You sat up, placing your bookmark on the page you last read before dropping your book on the coffee table. âWelcome home,â you smiled up at him.Â
He flashed a little smile, but you could tell something was up. You moved to sit cross-legged, making room for him on the couch. âWhatâs wrong?â You asked, patting the spot next to you so he could sit.Â
He plopped down on the couch, sighing, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. You leaned up to kiss him on the cheek. He closed his eyes and leaned into you.Â
âYou looked so excited this morning,â you ran your fingers through his hair, something that had become routine when he came back from a tough case, or just needed some extra affection for any reason. âWhat happened?â
He sighed again, turning to look at you, resting his head back on the couch. âI donât know, I was really excited to teach. I love sharing what I know with people.â
You nodded, fully aware of this. It was something you loved about him, always eager to teach you something new. It was annoying when other people did it, but not when Spencer did it. âUh-huh. So whatâs the problem?â
âI⊠I was eager to be an actual professor, hoping I could help people with their studies and their grades.â He looked a little frustrated. âBut most people are only auditing the class. Only a handful arenât.â
You nodded thoughtfully. âThatâs not what you were expecting, huh?â
He shook his head. âI mean, I guess itâs good that people want to learn about this stuff? Itâs just not how I pictured it.â He shrugged, running a hand through his hair. âAt least theyâre listening to me. And some of them are pretty enthusiastic about participating. There were a few girls who seemed really excited about this stuff.â
You looked at him, narrowing your eyes a bit, a little smile on your face. âWait, so⊠these people are auditing your class. And girls are participating⊠you said they listen to you⊠do you think theyâre paying a little too much attention to you?â You inquired, slightly amused.
He gave you a confused look. âWhat do you mean? I think itâs a normal amount of attention to pay to a class.â He shrugged. âI mean, I always felt like no one was paying enough attention when I was in college, so I was pleasantly surprised that people were actually participating, asking questions, some of them even stayed for a bit after the class let out because they wanted to know more.â
You couldnât help but let out a little laugh. âUh-huh⊠so, you got college students to not only stay awake, but alert and attentive⊠and they wanted to stay after class,â you spoke slowly, wondering if he would get the hint.
He nodded. âYeah? Why?â
You gave him a pat on the shoulder, smiling and shaking your head. âYeah, I know exactly why so many people are auditing your class.â
He still looked confused. Very oblivious. It was kind of adorable. âI donât understand,â he replied, his brows furrowed.
You wrapped your arms around his shoulders, twirling a finger in his hair. âThey mustâve heard that this class has a sexy professor.â You laugh softly, watching the cogs turn in his brain as he processed this.
He scrunched his nose a bit, shaking his head. âNo, I donât think thatâŠâ He stopped, his eyes darting around as he became deep in thought. Probably perfectly recalling everything from his class that day. â⊠You really think thatâs it?â
You nodded, kissing his cheek. âItâs adorable you wouldnât have even considered that if I didnât say anything.â He was absentmindedly running his thumb over your hand that rested on his shoulder. âI mean, I donât blame them. Iâd definitely audit your class.â You took his hand and started twirling his wedding band around his ring finger. âDid you tell them youâre married?â
He started to blush a little at the attention you were giving him, and at the thought of other people wanting to give him attention. âIâm pretty sure I mentioned it at some point⊠I think someone asked about it-â He cut himself off, looking at you again. âOkay, maybe youâre right.â
You laughed, draping your legs over his as you gave him a quick kiss on the lips, which he returned. âMaybe I should visit your class, see what all the fuss is about,â you winked at him.
He smiled, running his fingers through your hair. âI donât know if Iâd be able to concentrate with you there.â He leaned in to kiss your forehead. âBut, I admit, it would be nice.â
The conversation eventually fizzled out, as you and Spencer naturally fell into your usual evening routine; mostly just sitting on the couch in each otherâs arms, talking, watching TV, and eating dinner.Â
You had an idea in your head the whole time, keeping it to yourself. You had a surprise planned out now.Â
âŠ
The next day, after Spencer left for his class, you quickly got dressed to head out, throwing on a sweater and modest skirt with some flats. Nothing too fancy, you wanted to fit in with the other students.Â
You remembered him telling you the building his class was in, and you were able to slip in like you were supposed to be there. You found the classroom after wandering for a while, quite a few students already sat in the class. Of course; very eager, you thought
You thought about just sitting in the back to blend in with the background, but something possessed you to sit in the middle near the other girls in the class. Not really jealousy; you knew Spencer has never even given anyone else a second glance since you started dating. It was more like⊠pride. Perhaps a smug feeling. You may be infatuated, but thatâs my husband.
You sat down near a group of girls, and they eyed you for a moment. You fidgeted, thinking they were going to start whispering bad things about you. Habit from when you were in school.Â
Instead, one of the girls leaned over, speaking to you in a friendly tone. âHey, are you new to this class?â
You probably should have just admitted that you werenât actually a student, but part of you just wanted to see what would happen. âYeah, this is my first time here.â
She leaned in to whisper, âDid you hear about the professor? Is that why youâre here?â She was giving you a genuine look, seemingly just curious. Or maybe happy to talk to someone about this.Â
You feigned innocence. âNo, I was just interested in the subject. Is there something special about him?â You reply in the same hushed tone as her.
She looked at the other girls around her, and they all giggled. One of the other girls responded. âHeâs super hot. Didnât you hear the rumors?â
You bit back a smile. It felt strange, having people talk about him like this. âNo, I didnât hear anything. Is that really true?â You tried to seem interested, without being conspicuous.Â
All the girls nodded. You leaned in a bit to match their enthusiasm.Â
âI wouldnât get your hopes up,â one of the girls whispered. âHe said heâs very happily married.â She all but rolled her eyes at that.Â
A little smile appeared on your face, a warm feeling rushing over you. You put your hand under the table, hiding your wedding ring. âReally? Well⊠maybe I can have better luck with him.â You rested your chin in your other hand, smiling smugly.Â
She scoffed, obviously not believing you. âYeah, sure. He wouldnât even look at any of us.â She shook her head. âIf you want to believe it, go ahead. Iâll be waiting to say I told you so.â
You were cut off by the sound of a door opening and closing. Spencer stepped out in front of everyone, putting some papers down on his desk. The girls immediately stopped their conversation, sitting up straighter in their chairs and facing forwards. You covered your mouth to keep yourself from snickering.Â
Spencer greeted the class, who echoed back his greeting. He started to introduce the material he was going to be talking about today, when his eyes settled on you. His expression softened.Â
You gave him a little wink and a subtle wave. He looked like he was holding back a smile, looking away from you to concentrate on teaching.Â
It was really a sight to behold, he had most of the class twirling their hair, wrapped around his finger without him even realizing. Not like you could blame the students; he was always able to make everything seem fun and exciting. It was something you loved about him.Â
The class seemed to fly by. You were honestly glad you came; you could watch him talk for hours. Youâre sure he would if you asked, and you were considering it after seeing this.Â
When he dismissed the class, the girls started swarming him at his desk. You laughed and rolled your eyes, standing up slowly and hanging back a bit.Â
You could see him politely answering questions, ignoring the girls sitting on his desk and quickly packing up his things.Â
You walked closer to his desk, and he looked up and smiled. âHey!â He called out to you, rushing over to wrap you up in a hug. You could feel the stares on you as you settled into his arms, and he kissed your forehead. âI didnât know you were coming today!â
You smiled up at him. âI thought Iâd surprise you.â You reached up to give him a quick peck on the lips, solidifying the jealous eyes that were glaring daggers at you. You couldnât help it; you felt a pride building up inside you that you were the one he sought out while he was being crowded like this. âSurprise?â
He laughed, tucking you into his side, his arm around your waist. âYeah, surprise.â He turned to everyone who was still lingering around you, their faces a mix of confusion and jealousy. âEveryone, this is my wife.â
You gave a small wave, everyone greeting you halfheartedly. You locked eyes with the girl who initially approached you earlier. She seemed more embarrassed than angry.Â
Spencer gave you one last little hug. âI have a few things to finish up, Iâll meet you home later, okay?â
You nodded, giving him one last little parting kiss before he slung his bag over his shoulder and started to walk out of the classroom door.Â
Everyone was looking at you again, and you felt a little embarrassed now that Spencer wasnât there with you. You started to excuse yourself quietly, trying to get out the door quickly without bringing more attention to yourself.Â
You heard someone catch the door after it almost closed behind you. âHey,â they called out as they caught up to you.Â
You turned to see the same girl again, and you had to suppress your instinct to run away. Instead, you just nodded at her, giving her your attention since that was obviously what she was asking for.Â
âI, uhâŠâ she started, her tone nervous. âWhat I said earlier, I wasnât trying to say anything bad about you, I was justâŠâÂ
You gave a soft chuckle in response, shaking your head. âItâs alright. I get it.â You gave a little wave of dismissal. âI mightâve done the same if I was in your position.â
That seemed to ease her worries a bit. âThanks for being cool about this.â She hugged the books she was carrying closer to her chest. She spoke a little softer. âDr. Reid spoke very highly of you, you know. When we asked about his wedding ring.â She flinched a bit. âWhich I guess was kind of a weird thing to askâŠâ
You smiled, shaking your head a bit. He had people asking about his wedding ring, and he didnât even have a second thought about it. âItâs alright. He didnât even think anything of it. He thought you were just really interested in the course material.â
She furrowed her brows. âReally?â She still looked confused when you nodded. âHuh. Well, I guess he really loves you if he doesnât even notice people flirting with him.â
You shrugged. âNo, heâs just a little clueless when it comes to this kind of thing. I had to really spell it out for him that I was interested in him when I asked him out on our first date.â You smiled warmly at the memory, reliving those early days of your relationship, so long ago now.
She let out a soft laugh. âThatâs kinda funny, actually.â She stopped walking, looking like she had to start walking a different way. âSo⊠no hard feelings?â
You turned towards her and shook your head. âNo, not at all. Maybe try not to come onto him in the future, though.â You smiled slightly, your tone light and casual.
âOf course,â she laughed awkwardly. âUm. I have to go to class now, soâŠâ
You nodded at her. âGo ahead. Hope you have a good day.â
She smiled. âYouâre really cool. I see why he likes you. Most people wouldâve been really angry if they were in this situation.â
âWell, Iâm not insecure about our relationship.â You felt your phone buzz, and you took it out of your pocket to see a text from Spencer, making you smile. âAnd I donât fault anyone for being attracted to him.â
âCool,â she said, starting to step back a little more. âUm. It was nice meeting you.â
You gave her a little wave. âYou too. Hope you enjoy the class; Spencer is really happy to be able to teach people, so I hope everyone is actually listening to him and not just staring at him.âÂ
She laughed lightly, her demeanor a little warmer now. âIâll try to get the message out.â She waved and said goodbye before turning around and walking away.Â
You finally looked at the text Spencer sent you:Â
Hey, do you think you could pick up some dessert on your way home? Iâm really craving something sweet. Maybe we could make brownies?
You smiled to yourself. Seeing all those people throwing themselves at Spencer really made you appreciate what you had with him. He had people gawking over him, but you were the one who got to go home with him and make dessert, and have all these sweet moments with him. Youâd never get over just how lucky you were to be the one he chose to spend his life with.Â
#criminal minds#spencer reid#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x fem!reader#spencer reid fanfiction#criminal minds fanfiction#fanfiction#mod angel
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Sunshine [13] - Clouds
AN: My loves, thank you so so much for your wonderful support and lovely comments and HCs! â€ïž Youâre amazing! â€ïž
I hope you like this as well, and please donât forget to tell me what you think, thank you! đ„°
Pairing: Logan Howlett x Female!Reader
Summary:Â Helping out an ex comes with questions.
Word Count:Â 3283
CW: Explicit language, angst, adult themes MDNI
Series Masterlist
Youâd had your fair share of toxic breakups but this break up with Logan?
This one took the cake.
Thankfully, you had been pretty good at hiding it whenever Theo was near and now nearing the third month of your break up, you were getting better at distracting yourself. So when Nik and Jamie invited you and Theo and Julie to breakfast on Saturday morning, you decided to go and have some fun with them. Theo was holding Nik and Jamieâs cat in his lap, petting him with one hand while he waved his fork around with the other, chattering away.
âAnd then I gave the wrong answer but then I changed it when I remembered what it said on my book because I had read it the night before, and Professor X said I was one of his best students ever!â
âWell this Professor X sounds right,â Jamie said with a smile. âYouâre the smartest kid Iâve ever met.â
Theo gave him a huge smile. âAm I?â
âYes!â
âAbsolutely yes,â Nik added and Julie pinched Theoâs cheek gently.
âAnd the cutest too.â
âThank you!â Theo chirped and brushed his fingers through the catâs fur. âUm- did my mom tell you I have a cat too now?â
âShe mentioned it,â Nik said. âSirâŠâ
âSir Bartholomeow!â Theo said. âI think heâd get along well with Purrlock. Right Purrlock?â
The cat just blinked at Theo.
âSo umâthe other day, he wanted to play catch with me I think, so he ran away and I was running after him, and I almost crashed into Laura âsheâs a new student, Mr. Loganâs daughter, and thenâŠâ
You couldnât even pay attention to the rest of the sentence as your head snapped up and you blinked a couple of times dumbly. Every adult around the table seemed to be at a loss for words; Nikâs eyes widened, Jamie frowned and Julieâs jaw dropped while you tried to pull yourself together and snap out of the shock.
âAnd then I found him by the lake, and I think he was trying to make friends with the fish but Iâm notââ
âSorryââ you cleared your throat. âBean, what was that?â
âSir Bartholomeow was trying to make friends with the fish,â Theo repeated, taking a piece of pancake into his mouth and you sat up straighter, your heartbeat getting faster.
âNo, about the uhâŠthe new student?â
âOh yes,â Theo said. âLaura. Sheâs a bit weird. She likes to glare at people and she never talks.â
âDid you say sheâs Loganâs daughter?â
Theo nodded his head, chewing on his bite, completely oblivious to everyoneâs reaction. Jamie mouthed âwhat the fuckâ before Nik elbowed him and you shook your head.
âDid sheâŠdid heâum, how do you know sheâs his daughter?â
âOh everyone in the school knows,â Theo said as Purrlock jumped from his lap, and Theo turned to you, pleading with his eyes.
âGo ahead,â you said and he grinned, then ran after him out of the kitchen. You let out a breath, turning to Julie.
âWhat the fuck?â
âHow did we not know about this?â Julie whispered while Nik rapped his knuckles on the table.
âHe never told you?â
âNo!â you said. âNo I think I wouldâve remembered!â
âThis just proves he was a bad idea all along,â Jamie stated and you raised your brows.
âMe judging someone for being a single parent would be a bit hypocritical, Jamie.â
âIâm not talking about being a single parent, obviously!â Jamie said, offended. âIâm talking about how he didnât tell you anything about his daughter. Sounds like too big of a detail to keep hidden.â
You groaned, burying your face into your hands.
âI donât understand,â you muttered before lowering your hands. âHe never once mentioned that.â
âAre we sure he and the mother are separated?â
Your head shot up. âWhat?â
âIâm just sayingââ
âNo,â you said, shaking your head. âNo. Logan can be an asshole but heâs not that big of an asshole.â
âYou said it yourself, heâs fucking with your head.â
âI said he fucked with my head,â you corrected him, your heart skipping a beat. âWhich wonât happen again. I donât even talk to him anymore, and Iâve been hanging out with Hayes remember?â
Nik looked over his shoulder.
âTheo?â he called out. âSweetheart can you come here for a sec?â
The rushed footsteps reached your ears before Theo appeared at the door.
âYes?â he said, making his way to you and you smiled, reaching out to fix his glasses.
âDo you know anything about Lauraâs mom?â Nik asked and Theo hummed, climbing to your lap.
âShe doesnât have a mom.â
You looked down at him, softly stroking his hair. âEveryone has a mom, Bean.â
âNot Laura. Ralph says she was made in a lab.â
 You exchanged glances with Jamie.
âA lab?â Jamie asked. âHowâs that buddy?â
âI donât know,â Theo said, reaching out to pop a piece of pancake in his mouth. âMaybe thatâs why she doesnât talk. I wouldnât want to talk to people either if I didnât have a mom.â
You pressed a kiss on top of his head, hugging him tight.
âCan I go play with Purrlock?â he asked, looking up at you and you smiled at him.
âSure,â you said. âGo ahead and play with Purrlock.â
                                                    *
You and Logan had managed to stay out of each otherâs way since that moment in his room. He had tried to call you a couple of times but you never answered, and you had made sure not to leave the car whenever you dropped Theo off.
Logan had dumped you, so you werenât going to let him play with your emotions just because he was jealous you were moving on with Hayes.
Which you werenât even sure what you were doing with Hayes counted as moving on, considering you two still werenât dating.
Theo had asked you if he could take Cheeto and Popcorn to school for the week and you had agreed after changing their tank so one with a lid on. You figured if he wanted to introduce them to Sir Bartholomeow it was better to play it safe so you had given him strict instructions never to keep the lid off whenever his cat was near.
âDo you need help, Bean?â you asked as you stepped out of the car and helped him shoulder his backpack.
âNo thank you,â he said and gasped as the cat jumped into his arms. âHi Sir Bartholomeow! Did you miss me on the weekend?â
âHi Sir Bart,â you said with a smile and scratched at his head. âYou have all your books, your phone, and the cupcakes?â
âYeah,â he said and stole a look at the yard, then turned to blink up at you. âMommy?â
âYes sweetheart?â
âThatâs her,â he whispered. âThatâs Laura.â
You looked over your shoulder to see the little girl sitting by herself in the bench, dangling her feet back and forth as she listened to music on her headphones. Now that you knew she was Loganâs daughter you could see the resemblance but you had a feeling that you wouldâve been able to tell anyway seeing the way she glared at people whenever she raised her head to look at them. A small smile pulled at your lips before you tilted your head.
âWhy is she alone?â
âHm?â
âWhy is she sitting alone?â
âWell, she doesnât speak to anyone, mommy,â Theo said as if the answer was obvious. âSo no one speaks to her.â
You could feel your chest getting heavy. âShe has no friends?â
âNo,â Theo said and you pursed your lips, then crouched down to fix his glasses.
âThen youâll make friends with her, Bean.â
Theo pulled his brows together in confusion. âMe?â
âMm hm.â
âBut mommy, she doesnât speak to anybody,â he whispered and you shrugged your shoulders.
âWell, then itâll be a fun friendship. You love talking and she sounds like a good listener.â
âBut why doesnât she talk to anyone?â
âThatâs for her to know,â you said. âBut remember what I always say. When we have something good, itâs our responsibility to share it and use it to help people.â
He nodded, deep in thought.
âAnd you have a lot of friends here.â
âI do!â
âSo you can help Laura have friends as well,â you told him. âThings would be a bit boring here without your friends, right?â
He nodded again fervently.
âMaybe she likes animals too,â he said, stealing a look at her. âEveryone likes animals and I can introduce her to Sir Bartholomeow and Cheeto and Popcorn. She can come with us to the lake maybe.â
âSounds like a fun idea,â you said with a smile. âSee Bean? Youâre incredibly good at this already.â
He gave you a proud smile and hugged you with one arm while holding Sir Bartholomeow with the other. You pressed a kiss on the top of his head, then reached out for the small fish tank on the backseat to get it.
âAre you sure you can carry it?â
âYes, Iâm super strong,â Theo said, making you let out a laugh and you gave the fishtank to him. Once you were sure it wouldnât fall, you repressed a smile at the happy expression on his face; a cat under one arm and the fishtank under the other.
âHave a nice week!â
âYou too mommy!â he said and made his way to Laura. Laura seemed surprised when she saw him stop in front of her and pulled her headphones out of her ears to frown at him slightly, but that did nothing to discourage Theo.
âHi!â he said, his cheerful voice making you smile. âIâm Theo, and this is Sir Bartholomeow and these are Cheeto and Popcorn. Do you want to be friends?â
Laura blinked a couple of times, then nodded slowly.
âYay!â Theo said. âI can tell you all about them but umâI need to put Cheeto and Popcorn in my room so that they can officially meet Sir Bartholomeow. We can walk there together if you want and then I can introduce you to Ralph and Timmy and Lucas and everyone else.â
Laura looked around as if she wanted to see whether this was a joke or a threat and her eyes fell on you. You gave her a warm smile and she only stared at you before turning to Theo, then pushed herself off the bench without a word and followed Theo into the mansion while he happily chattered away. You heaved a sigh and watched them until they disappeared into the building, then smiled to yourself and got in the car to drive off.
                                                     *
âThere you go!â you told the customers with a bright smile as you placed the plate on the table. âBacon and eggs for you, and pancakes for you. Is there anything else I can get you?â
âNo thank you,â
âOf course,â you said and went back behind the counter to repress a yawn. Stacey gave you a sympathetic look.
âLong night?â
âYou could say that,â you muttered. âIâm so ready to go home and sleep for like ten hours or something.â
âIâd love to do that but I promised my friends weâd go out tonight,â she said. âAnd youâre invited as usual?â
âIâm not in much of a party mood,â you said apologetically. âThanks though.â
âYou sure? Paul and his friends are coming too.â
You raised your brows. âIs that right?â
âDonât do that voice,â she said, pointing at you with a pen and you stole a look at the kitchen window, then turned to him.
âIâm not saying anything,â you said. âOther than that you have been hanging out with him more than usual lately.â
âThat counts as saying something,â she told you, making you let out a laugh but your laughter died in your throat when you heard the front door open and turned your head to see Logan. Despite your better judgment, you could feel your heart beating faster but you frowned at yourself and pursed your lips, narrowing your eyes at him.
âThe kitchen is closed,â you heard Stacey say as Logan gave you a curt smile and you repressed a laugh, then shook your head.
âThanks Stace,â you told her and she shrugged her shoulders, then walked to take another customerâs order. You clicked your tongue at Logan, tilting your head.
âWhy are you here?â
âI uhâŠâ Logan swallowed thickly. âYou havenât been answering my callsââ
âWonder why, you genius.â
âAnd I wanted to thank you.â
That made your frown deeper and Logan cleared his throat.
âTheo said you told him to make friends with Laura.â
A look of realization dawned on your face and you ran a hand over your eyes.
âI didnât do that for you.â
âNo I know,â Logan said quickly. âI know. I got the message after what happened the other day, before the mission.â
âThat was you being toxic as fuck, and trust me when I say that it will never happen again buddy,â you told him sternly, looking him dead in the eye and he paused for a moment before he nodded his head.
âGot it.â
âGood.â
âThank you anyway,â he said. âI know you didnât do it for me but I really appreciate it, for Laura.â
âIt sure was a choice to keep her existence a secret butââ you started and Logan shook his head.
âI didnât keep it a secret,â he said. âI didnât know she existed until that mission.â
You blinked a couple of times. âCome again?â
âShe apparently was created as a part of thisâŠproject,â he said. âThey were creating mutant soldiers and they had my DNA. I donât know her mother, neither does she. She was raised in the lab by the nurses, according to her file.â
You covered your mouth, letting out a breath. âWhat the fuck?â
Logan let out a dry laugh. âMy reaction exactly.â
You could feel your stomach doing an unhappy flip.
âIs she okay now?â
âYour guess is as good as mine,â Logan said. âActually your guess would probably be better than mine.â
You bit inside your cheek and looked over your shoulder.
âThe kitchen isnât actually closed,â you told him. âDo you want anything?â
Logan hesitated for a moment. âA coffee would be nice if you donât mind.â
âSure thing,â you said and grabbed a cup, then filled it with coffee and put it in front of him.
âThank you.â
âNo problem,â you said. âSo whatâŠlike, sheâs a mutant too?â
âShe seems to have all my abilities,â Logan said. âSo that part of the project worked I guess. But they didnât really let her out of the lab so she barely knows anything about the outside world.â
You let out a breath and Logan drummed his fingertips on the table.
âThatâs why I wanted to say thank you,â he said. âI really appreciate what you told Theo. You didnât have to do that.â
âNoâof course,â you said. âI mean, whatever happened between you and me has nothing to do with her. Every kid deserves to be happy and have friends andâŠyou know, be a kid.â
âIâm not sure if thatâs in the cards for her anymore,â he said. âThey raised her to be a weapon.â
âWell buckle up buddy, itâs your responsibility to change that now.â
Logan paused for a moment, then cleared his throat.
âListen, you obviously donât owe me anything,â he said. âBut uhâdo you have any tips?â
âFor raising a kid?â you asked and he nodded fervently.
âI mean youâre the best parent Iâve seen, and Theo is the happiest kid Iâve ever met,â he said. âBut I have zero idea what Iâm doing soâŠâ
You gawked at him before a laugh escaped from your lips.
âWell, this is weirdly validating,â you said. âIâve been telling myself the same thing since I was eighteen and they put Theo in my arms. Interesting to see how youâre never really ready for that, even at 200 years old.â
Logan let out a small laugh.
âNah, trust me,â he said. âTheo loves you, and youâre doing everything right. Laura hates me.â
âI donât think thatâs trueââ
âOh it is true, she stabbed me multiple times.â
You shrugged your shoulders. âYou have healing abilities, youâll be fine. Iâm still not sure my eardrums will ever go back to what they used to be because Theo used to cry like a goddamn banshee for hours so like, whoâs the real victim here?â
That irresistible smile curled his lips, making your chest feel all warm.
 âI think the first rule of parenthood is the crippling self-doubt,â you told him. âYouâll catch up, no worries.â
âTo repeat, itâs not self-doubt if she hates me."
You pulled your brows together.
âLogan,â you said. âWhy do I have a feeling that you want Laura to act like Theo?â
âI mean it wouldnât hurtââ
âIâve had years to build that with Theo,â you said. âIt doesnât automatically happen the moment someone says youâre a parent. You need to put in the work for that.â
From the look on his face, you could tell that he hadnât thought about that before.
âI donât thinkâŠâ he trailed off, making you frown. âI donât think Iâm the right person for this. To be a father.â
âItâs terrifying, I get it but youâre pretty good with kids actually,â you told him. âYouâre very good with Theo.â
âItâs different with Theo.â
âHowâs that?â
âTheo is a part of you,â Logan muttered. âLaura is a part of me.â
You pulled back slightly, your heart clenching in your chest.
Oh.
Of course. That made sense now.
âYour self-hatred canât run that deep,â you told him, your throat burning. âLaura being your daughter doesnât automatically mean sheâs doomed, Logan. Despite what you might thinkââ
âIt dooms her to be a weapon,â he rasped out, the unsaid like me hanging in the air and you shook your head fervently.
âAnyone can be a weapon if you let them,â you insisted. âYou donât want Laura to be a weapon? Donât raise her to be one.â
He held your gaze in his and opened his mouth to say something but before he could, Stacey cleared her throat loudly, making your head snap up and you saw Hayes walking into the diner. You blinked a couple of times, desperate to appear normal and pulled back a little to smile at him.
âHey!â
âHi,â he said, smiling back at you as he took the seat beside Loganâs. âSorry I dropped by unannounced, I had a small break so I figuredâŠâ
From how Loganâs body went rigid, you knew he recognized Hayesâ scent because it was on you that one time. You stole a look at him and his jaw clenched but then he forced a curt smile at you.
âThanks for the coffee,â he said, putting some cash on the counter before he stood up and you bit inside your cheek, clearing your throat.
âSure. See you around.â
He held your gaze in his, then nodded and walked to the door while Hayes looked over his shoulder.
âWho was that?â
You paused only for a moment.
âTheoâs teacher,â you said, painfully aware that he could hear you and that made Logan stop by the door for a second before he walked out of the diner. You tried to ignore the pang in your chest and turned to Hayes, willing a smile on your face.
âIâm glad you dropped by, unannounced or not,â you told him. âSo whatâs up?â
14 - Shelter
#logan howlett#logan howlett x reader#deadpool#deadpool and wolverine#deadpool 3#wolverine#wolverine x reader#logan wolverine#logan x reader#logan howlett x you#wolverine x you#james howlett#logan howlett imagine#logan x you#james logan howlett#logan xmen#wolverine logan
584 notes
·
View notes
Text
Agatha Harkness x Reader and Rio Vidal x Reader
summary: youâre but an innocent young actor slightly in over your head filming a movie opposite rio vidal, directed by milf extraordinaire agatha harkness. what could possibly go wrong and what could possibly go right?
warnings: age gap, slight dub/non!con themes, fingering, oral, slight exhibitionist themes, public sex
*afab gender neutral reader
@covenofagatha @d-z20
i guess i straight fucking lied when i said i donât do this last time bc here we are again whoop de fucking doo
The Directorâs Cut
With a satisfying pop, Rio Vidalâs fingers slip out of your mouth. The fingers of her other hand tighten around your throat, wrangling a strangled moan from your lips, and she pushes you back onto the mattress. Your fingertips scratch desperately at her forearm, tears pricking the corners of your eyes as you fight for breath, and Rioâs knee shoves your legs open.
âGot something to say now, hmm?â
You shake your head fervently, a plea in your eyes. Rio releases your throat and you gasp, only for her mouth to be on yours immediately, smothering you, her hands greedily grabbing at your hips, sides, ribs. Her mouth detaches from yours only to find itself immediately at your neck, her hands now attempting to tear your shirt off of you.
âProfessor,â you gasp out, voice strained with blissed pain, with velvet panic. With some frantic struggle the shirt is wrenched off of you and the air nips at your skin. The hair on the back of your neck lifts. Rio finally stills for one cold, heavy moment, to stare at you under her, her face contorted in a cool sort of snarl, her eyes sharp.
âYou act up, you play by my rules.â Her hand grabs your face, squeezing your jaw painfully. âUnderstood?â
âI-â
âCUT.â
A scatter of voices and murmurs arise immediately. Rio lets you go and heaves a barely-restrained sigh.
âCut!â The voice of the director demands again, and both you and your co-star sit up on the mattress. You scratch awkwardly at your throat and look around for your costume shirt somewhere in the sheets.
âItâs wrong, really. Wrong. Fuck.â Agatha Harkness steps onto the set. You squint against the spotlights, feeling your face burn. You and Rio exchange a glance. âThe energy, the dynamics. Weâre going to have to totally rework this.â She paces furiously. Rio stands from the bed and grabs your shirt, which had apparently been tossed off in the heat of the scene. She hands it to you and you nod gratefully, pulling it back over your head. Agatha has been in an awful mood all day. âWeâre going to take twenty. I want everybody to go splash cold water on themselves and get their heads out of their asses.â
You canât conceal your exhausted sigh as you wriggle awkwardly off the bed. Youâre about to go get some water when Agatha snaps her fingers at you, freezing you in your place. With an inward groan and your heart going a million miles a minute, you turn dejectedly to your director.
âNot you. Youâre going to meet me in my trailer, asap.â You stare at her for a moment with bald-faced shock, but sheâs already turned to her assistant director and is complaining her ear off. You swallow your⊠so many things, your pride, shame, embarrassment, fury, and stomp off set to the trailer lot.
You donât bother waiting for Agatha to catch up to throw open the door and walk inside, toeing off your shoes. Youâve never been in her trailer before. Itâs not as sterile as you would have imagined; thereâs stacks of books and papers and binders and folders and a whole bunch of other boring shit on every flat surface, along with more than a few half-full mugs of what seems to be black coffee.
You slouch doggedly onto her couch, rubbing your eyes. It hasnât been your best work, you know, but youâre certain you havenât been bad enough to quite warrant getting chewed out in private. You stare out the small square window. It could be worse, you suppose, she could be chewing you out in public. This is easier to manage, even though you hate the thought of your director being unimpressed with you, but you might as well cut your losses now and move on.
As you sit and stew, the door flies open. Agatha marches in, doused in all black, the sleeves of her button up pushed up to her elbows and her hair tied up into a messy ponytail. She seems to have calmed down a little, a very little amount, well, maybe not at all, actually, maybe she looks angrier than she did before-
The door slams shut and knocks you out of your thoughts. Thereâs a sizzling silence. A huge knot forms in your throat.
âWhat was that back there, hmm?â
You donât know what to say. You cried that take. âI cried that take.â Itâs impossible to hide the desperate edge to your voice.
Agatha holds out a finger and your mouth snaps shut. âNo excuses,â she hisses, âyour face is fine, more than fine, but you act like youâve never been fucked before.â A huge, violent, and deep blush spreads immediately from your collarbones up. You look away quickly. âYouâre simultaneously stiff as a board and loose like a slinky. You wanna look like a slinky out there?â
Agatha has such a way with words. You shake your head. âNo, I do not want to look like a slinky out there.â
Agatha doesnât seem to notice nor care that youâve spoken. The heat in your face burns brighter as she paces exasperatedly in front of you. Your fingers begin to scratch anxiously at your jeans. âRio Vidal is a hot young woman. I canât imagine that sheâs not your type. And yet- hours of intimacy coordination later and weâre still at square one.â Thatâs firstly not true and secondly a bewilderingly unfair thing to say. The rejection stings. Tears well in your eyes and you blink them away furiously, adamant on keeping a tough front for your director. She paces furiously, dizzyingly, back and forth and back and forth. âSeriously, kid. Hours of intimacy coordination and talking and talking and going over the movements step by step. I could do your part in my sleep by now. And maybe I will!â She whirls on you, then pauses. You canât imagine what you look like right now, your body unnaturally still to keep your leg from bouncing, feeling neon youâre blushing so hard, your jaw clenched, your eyes narrowed and wet.
Agatha has always had a way of being four steps ahead of you, always in the know before thereâs even anything to know, so you shouldnât be surprised when she takes one look at you and suddenly declares, âYouâre a virgin,â as if it is the most obvious truth in the world. You look away, trying hard, desperately hard, to maintain your composure. But what can you do? Sheâs right, for the most part.
Agathaâs eyes narrow when you donât reply. The manic air about her stills, and youâre suddenly wishing for her fiery temper instead of the cold, calculating dread that suddenly sits heavy between you two. She crosses her arms and continues pacing, but slowly this time, less like sheâs being whipped around by her own anger and more like sheâs a shark circling something tender and bloody.
âWell,â she says, gesturing lazily in the air, âdo you have anything to say for yourself?â
âItâs not a bad thing.â You sound defensive. Itâs because you are.
Agatha appears to be lost in thought, âNo, no,â she hums. âNothing bad about a little prude ruining my film, hmm?â
Well. That shuts you up. Your mouth is closed, your eyes are a little wide in disbelief, youâre pretty sure this kind of talk violates some sort of workers rights something, and upon seeing your speechless state, the ghost of a smirk tugs at Agathaâs lips. A shiver runs down your spine.
In stunned silence you flounder, opening and closing your mouth like a fish, while Agatha waits, leveling you with her knowing stare, sizing you up, her eyes tracing up and down your frigid form, for you to say something.
âIâm sorry?â
Are you apologizing or asking âExcuse me?â - you hardly know. Agatha steps in closer to you, your knees almost touching her legs, what is she thinking? Really, what could she possibly be thinking?
âAre you?â Maybe? Agatha sighs and sits next to you on the couch, an arm slung behind you. âHow about I propose something for you, for us, hmm?â She turns to look at you, and youâre suddenly caught in the narrowed ice of her eyes as if under a blinding spotlight. Sheâs always had one of those absolutely shriveling stares that you canât tear away from. You nod for her to continue, and a smile crawls on her lips. Something brushes your arm and you flinch, only to realize that her fingertips are floating lightly up and down your bicep.
âTell you what, kid. Iâm having a shit day, Iâm definitely making it your shit day, and youâre a little prig that needs to loosen up.â She leans in closer to you, far enough away, but you can feel the heat of her breath, can see each delicate flick of her eyes around your face. Her voice drops to a whisper. âWhy donât I fuck you silly here in my trailer, blow a little steam, and teach you what it looks like to feel so, so, impossibly good?â
You blanch. A terrifying expanse of heat sears down your stomach, not out of embarrassment this time. âE-Excuse me?â
âTell me, kid. What do you think about when you touch yourself?â
âAgatha, I-â
âAnd donât pretend like you donât sneak glances down my shirt every chance you get. I see the way you look at me. The way youâve been looking at me.â
âNo, no, I-â
âThen Iâm wrong?â
Sheâs so close to you now, her mouth hovering just above yours, eyes drifting lazily across your face. The worst part, the worst part about it, is that sheâs not wrong, sheâs not, you do stare, you do imagine, and even now you can feel sharp tendrils of lust unfurling inside of you, dampening your underwear.
âCome on, kid,â a low whisper, her voice like the trembling string dangling the carrot of her offer in front of your face. âTell me what you want.â
Breathless: âIâŠâ you shake your head, âI want-â to your infinite surprise, you cut yourself off, pushing your mouth against Agathaâs, your body propelling forward almost as if of its own accord. Agatha hums in delight. She wastes no time.
She climbs on top of you, pushing you back down onto the couch and straddling your hips. Her tongue slides between your lips and, hesitant, your mouth opens, and the kiss grows sloppy, wet, Agathaâs tongue and teeth and lips on and against and in you. You whimper, your hands finding her ribs, your hips bucking involuntarily as her knee slides between your thighs. Your muted breaths melt into a high pitched moan as her knee presses against your cunt.
âI knew it,â Agatha whispers when her mouth breaks from yours, and her head dips down to the soft space between your neck and shoulder. She bites, hard and fast, not enough to leave a mark but enough to send a pained spasm through your body. You tense and dig your fingertips into her sides, and Agatha chuckles.
âCome on, kid,â Agatha says, pushing up on her palms to look down at you. Your lips sting, your chest rising and falling heavily, your breathing audible, not quite gasping, but stuttering. âPay attention, okay?â
You nod, and Agatha pushes your shirt to your collarbones. She kisses down your naval, down your stomach, her thumbs brushing your nipples and mouth hot beneath your belly button. She looks up at you, eyelashes dark, eyes pale and sharp.
âAre you watching?â
âYes,â you breathe, and Agathaâs fingers undo your jeans. Your heart clenches at the soft snap of the button being released from its denim hold, a cold sweat at the back of your neck as you hear the zipper being pulled down. Agatha looks slowly up and down, between your eyes and each new inch of skin revealed underneath your clothes.
She tugs your jeans off of you, your underwear going with it, the bits of your costume being shed from your body. Agatha sighs, relieved, the way a dog does curling up in a warm patch of sunlight, and your skin dances at the gust of breath crawling up your body.
âI needed this, kid. Let me tell you.â She leans close to your cunt, you already know youâre dripping, youâve been dripping, but Agatha doesnât remark on your pathetic state. Instead she hovers close and inhales deeply. âFuck,â she whispers, barely audible, and your head falls back, a whimper dislodging from your throat.
Her tensed tongue licks slowly through your folds, the tip circling carefully around your clit, and the shudder you release grips your entire body. Your hands, which had, up until this point, been white knuckling the cushions of the couch, fly to your mouth, and Agatha is suddenly on you, lips and tongue breathing pleasure into you like a gust of wind, like fire from a dragonâs belly, and itâs intense, intense. Youâve been fingered a few lackluster times by lackluster people, but Agatha runs hot, runs feverish, and everything feels scalding, your pleasure, your â Agatha scratches down your sides â your pain, and you want more and more and more.
âAgatha,â you mutter. Your voice sounds like itâs being forcefully pulled from your throat. âAgatha.â
Agathaâs fingers play against your folds, joined with her tongue, and your hands thread through her hair. She lifts her head to look at you, and you can see the glisten of yourself on her chin. Her fingers work you, slowly, in tidal beckoning motions. Your pleasure, vague, dazzling waves, suddenly straightens, taut and defined, and you can feel your orgasm inching into you. Your breath becomes shallow.
âLetâs see,â Agatha murmurs, âhow did the coordinator do this? Rio has you pinned, sheâs being a little violent, there are tears in your eyes, and when she fucks you, she fucks you rough.â Agatha stuffs three fingers into you, setting a brutally slow and violently deep pace. Your yelp sounds more like a cry and Agatha narrows a cold glare at you. âShut it, kid, I donât want to have to do it myself.â You bring a hand to your mouth, stifling each staccato whimper to the tune of Agathaâs thrusts. âAnd Iâm sure you donât want that either.â
Strung with pain, your skin shivering, your heels digging into the cushions, Agathaâs pace finally relents, slows, and she studies you maliciously. âIn the next sex scene, our Professor acquiesces, takes pity on her disobedient but young student,â she pulls your thighs over her shoulders. Her fingers slip out of you, and though your body aches with relief, the wavering string of your pleasure keens for more. Agatha chuckles. âThis is my favorite part.â She licks a broad stripe against you. You shiver. âYou should see the way Rio looks at you when we film this part. Itâs perfect every time.â
Agatha crawls up, your knees still hooked around her shoulders, and you whimper, feeling impossibly small as two of her fingers bury gently into you, stroking gently against your walls, her thumb brushing a light touch against your clit. The beaten, puppeted orgasm youâve been chasing swells once more against you, rearing, an animal about to pounce.
Agatha kisses you, and youâre ready, your lips parted and waiting for her tongue, which slips eagerly between your teeth. You taste yourself. You think of Rio, stripping you on that damn bed, all hard touches and stinging words and dark, velvet eyes, and Agatha behind the camera, in her all black outfit, blending into the shadows behind the key light like a predator, biting the knuckle of her pointer finger, watching and watching. Fuck. Itâs hot. Itâs so hot. Agathaâs fingertips curl against what you can only imagine is your g-spot and you gasp against her mouth, earning a quick nip of your bottom lip in response.
âYou gonna come for me, kid? Itâs about time. Just like you do for Rio right about now, hmm?â Your body teeters slowly, achingly slowly, into an orgasm, its golden edges fizzing like a pot about to boil over. You thrash against Agatha, your hands clawing desperately at her back but your body still trapped in the curled contortion she has you pinned in. âGood, good. Much better, right? Youâll be perfect in front of that camera. Just like that, kid. Perfect.â
The thread snaps. Your orgasm douses you. You throw your head back, the cry in your throat wrangled out of you, unbidden, until Agatha slaps a hand over your mouth. âDonât ruin your pretty voice, kid,â she purrs wickedly, âSave it for the camera.â
Agatha holds you while you shudder through your orgasm, your vision blurred at the edges, eyes unfocused, and she gently frees your legs from her shoulders, kissing you softly. Your hard panting mellows, evening out steadily. Agatha checks her watch and clucks her tongue.
âYou made good time, kid. Are you going to remember this?â You nod, running your fingers through your hair. Agatha rights your jeans and helps straighten your shirt, pressing a kiss to your head as you wriggle into your costume.
âGood, because weâre getting right in it. Be ready to run the scene in ten.â A knot of shock flashes through you. Director Agatha is still director Agatha.
âBut donât IâŠâ
âDonât you what? Smell like sex? Still sensitive in your cunt and legs? Thatâs the goal, kid. Now get out of my trailer.â She waves you off. You gulp, cursing silently in your head but undeniably relishing in the hot flush at your cheeks. You stuff your feet into your shoes and let the door swing shut loudly behind you.
The team is in motion, cameras adjusting, the boom guy talking with Rio, who has her arms crossed. She casts her gaze briefly to the side and catches sight of you. She pauses. Her eyes narrow. Your stomach flips, but before you can think of what that look could possibly mean, someone grabs your arm. You whip around and face your makeup designer.
âIâve been looking all over for you! I-â she cuts herself off. You must look a little like a mess, flushed, wet-eyed. If you had to guess, you probably look like Agatha spent the entire break chewing you out. Chewing, no. Eating, on the other handâŠ
You chuckle dryly, and your designer takes a step back. âNevermind,â she says, waving a hand dismissively. âYou look perfect. Break a leg.â
âAlright everybody. Places.â Agathaâs voice cuts like a knife over the noisy bustle. Thereâs immediate quiet as everyone hustles to their designated spots. âWeâre starting from âGot something to say nowâ.â
You situate yourself on the bed. Rio climbs on top of you. A shudder runs unprompted down your spine. With horror, you realize that you are still sensitive. Violently sensitive. Above you, Rioâs eyes narrow. She inhales deeply. You think sheâs sighing, but a treacherous thought flickers through your mind that maybe she smells you, smells Agatha, smells you on Agatha on you. Rioâs eyes trace down your body, seeming to clock every unfortunate and incriminating detail. Your messed up hair, your hot skin, your shaking legs.
Youâre not sure if itâs to your relief or distress, but Rio chuckles lowly. âExtra lesson, hmm?â
You swallow. âS-Sorry?â
She leans down close to your ear. Her hands wrap slowly around your wrists, pressing them above your head. This wasnât in the intimacy coordination. âThatâs fine. If youâre going to get a little extra help, maybe we can have a little fun, right?â
A knot forms in your throat. Your ears feel hot. âI think-â
Agathaâs voice, booming, as if from heaven. âScene 30. Take 7. And⊠action!â
Rio grabs quickly at your throat. You feel dazed, but vaguely remember your blocking and shakily hold onto her forearm. Rio flashes you a toothy smile, a creepy, toothy smile that hollows out your chest. âGot something to say now, hmm?â
You shake your head quickly, and to your surprise, instead of releasing your throat, Rio shoves a knee between your legs, knocking against your clit. You gasp out your next line, âProfessor-â and Rioâs fingertips dig harder into the sides of your throat. Her other hand finds your wrist, slamming it above your head, her grip tight. âProfessor,â you choke out again, finding Rioâs gaze, the wild, manic look in her eyes shooting guilty sparks of pleasure down your spine. âPlease,â you beg, off-script, and this time, Rio relents.
She releases your neck. Your hand flies up to it, your breath scraping down your throat, heavy, but Rio catches your other wrist and shoves it down with the other. âYou act up,â she hisses, âyou play by my rules.â She gathers both wrists with one hand and strokes a manicured nail down your jaw. You strain your face away, breath light and fluttering.
âUnderstood?â
At the word, she grabs your jaw sharply, forcing you to meet her eyes. Thereâs something of a challenge in her gaze. Youâd probably break if you werenât so fucking turned on, but your own arousal dampens your underwear. You feel hot everywhere.
âI understand, Professor,â you whisper. A well timed tear traces from the corner of your eye down your temple. âPlease, donât go too hard.â You blink pathetically up at her. âI didnât mean to.â
The double meaning is more than received. Rio laughs loudly. âDidnât mean to? Yeah right.â Her knee pushes up into your hot cunt and you whimper loudly, your eyes rolling back. The hand squeezing your jaw drops down between your legs. You whine and buck your hips. Rio scoffs, shaking her head. Itâs miserably clear to her that youâre not acting anymore.
âPathetic,â she sneers. Her hand quickly unbuttons your jeans and sinks beneath your waistband. Usually, she doesnât come close to touching you. The jeans are low-rise and loose, but this time, Rio has no qualms about pressing her fingertips against your underwear, no doubt feeling the hot, soaked cloth. She groans and curses.
âProfessor,â you gasp, choked. Your tears flow freely now. Her fingertips dig blindly against your cunt, feeling through the fabric your folds, your clit, warm and sensitive. You feel raw from the orgasm you just had, so violently raw, and even the lightest touch sends a dark pleasure scattering through you. You jerk uncontrollably, writhing beneath Rio, feeling an orgasm, a fucking orgasm, climbing panicked below your stomach.
Rioâs mouth crashes down onto yours, as if trying, and failing, to mute each desperate noise that crawls from your throat. The result is you moaning wildly into the kiss, choking around her tongue, her fingers kneading into the cloth and sending you sputtering into a lingering orgasm that youâre not sure ever fully evaporated - a fact Rio seems to be well aware of.
Your body tenses and you careen through the waves of pleasure splashing in you, swallowing you whole. Rio pulls her mouth off of yours to watch the bliss bloom across your face and the cry that erupts from your throat is somehow both a whimper and a howl.
âMuch better,â Rio whispers, pulling her hand from your jeans, kissing down your neck and stroking your cheek with her thumb. You can smell yourself on her fingers. You lay there dumbly, shivering through the dregs of your orgasm, sighing into an exhaustion youâve never known. âThat was good, that was really good,â Rio hums, pleased.
When your eyes meet, thereâs a bit of tentativeness. This got out of hand. The smile you give her is, you hope, both wayward and reassuring.
âDid I-â youâve started your line while still out of breath, and interrupt yourself to take a deep breath, âDid I do okay, Professor?â A phrase carrying a triple meaning, at this point. Youâd give anything to look at Agatha right now, but manage to stay in character, keep your gaze trained on Rioâs glazed eyes.
âYou were amazing,â she whispers, kissing you softly.
âCut!â
Both Rio and you jolt in surprise. She peels off of you, lightly intertwining your fingers with hers, and you sit up, looking towards Agatha. You only see the camera, and in the darkness, her dark form slides from behind it. Her outline becomes slowly visible as she takes a few steps closer towards you two, though shadows still cut across her. You can see a smile stretch across her face.
âNow that,â she says. âWas perfect.â Agatha turns to face the crew. âOn that note, thatâs a wrap for today. Everybody go take a cold shower.â Agatha then steps fully into the light. The look on her face is indescribably malicious, a smile that could be angry or just evil, pale eyes glinting. You exchange a glance with Rio and notice a soft heat on her cheeks. âYou two, meet me in my trailer first.â Agathaâs eyes narrow. âI want to discuss some notes with you.â
#agatha all along#agatha harkness#agatha harkness x reader#rio vidal x reader#agatha harkness x rio vidal x reader#agatha all along fanfic#agatha all along smut#agatha x reader#rio x reader
577 notes
·
View notes
Text
Together As Gold - N.R & Y.J
P: Slytherins!Ni-ki & Jungwon X Fem!Reader
Requested by: @milksugatae
Warnings: Love Triangle, Tension, Flirting, Humour, Arguments, Jealousy, Two Endings screw it, i cant choose between them! I MADE THEM TOO TEMPTING HELP! GO FOR BOTH IDK! THEY BOTH DOWN BADDD, Teasing... LIKE ALOT OF TEASING!!! peeves is a canon matchmaker!
Synopsis: What do you do when two cunning Slytherin boys want you? If only you knew the answer yourself.
a/n: i got a few ideas for the shenanigans so special thank you to @starf4lls and @encrifice <33 dont mind any mistakes!
see request here | hogwarts au masterlist
--
When you first found yourself at Hogwarts, you were alone. The tall stone walls, the constant chatter of studentsâit was all overwhelming, and you didnât know anyone. So, you kept to yourself, focusing on finding your place, giving yourself just enough time to get used to the classes and the eccentric professors.
But once you settled into the flow, things started falling into place. You made friends with your housemates and exchanged stories. The days went by easier after that, and before long, you had a solid group of friends around you, your circle expanding little by little. It was all going wellâuntil you were assigned to work with two Slytherins for a Herbology project.
Ni-ki and Jungwon.
They were the kind of people who knew exactly how to get under your skin. But you would figure out just how different they were from everyone else, with due time.
--
You walked out of Herbology, your hands full with books, the weight of them pressing against your chest. You were double-checking, making sure you had all your materials. The hallways were bustling with students heading to their next classes, but you didnât mind. It gave you a bit of space to organize your thoughts.
You hadnât noticed them at first. Ni-ki and Jungwon were trailing behind you, their voices rising in a playful but heated argument.
âIâll ask her first,â Ni-ki insisted, his tone cocky as always.
âNo way,â Jungwon shot back, his voice smooth but firm. âIâll do it.â
You could hear the back-and-forth, but it didnât quite register until Ni-ki, with a sudden burst of energy, slid in front of you, effectively stopping you in your tracks. His sharp, mischievous smile was the first thing you noticed as he raised an eyebrow.
âHey,â he said casually, as if he wasnât completely interrupting your path. âWhat do you think about getting a head start on that project? Have you figured anything out yet?â
You blinked, surprised, and for a moment, just stared at him. Behind him, Jungwon stepped up to stand beside him, equally as composed but with a glint in his eyes that made you feel like this wasnât just a casual suggestion. They were both waiting for you to respond, their eyes studying you, each trying to gauge how youâd react.
You narrowed your eyes at them, still trying to make sense of the situation.
âWellâŠâ you started cautiously, âI have something figured out, but Iâm still not completely sure.â
As if that was the cue theyâd been waiting for, Ni-ki and Jungwon suddenly moved in closer. Before you could protest, they both grabbed your armsâNi-ki on one side, Jungwon on the otherâand pulled you along with them. You stumbled slightly, caught off guard, and blinked at the two of them in confusion.
Ni-kiâs mischievous grin never faltered. âGood, then weâll figure the rest out together,â he said, as though it was perfectly normal for him to be dragging you along through the hallways.
Jungwon let out a soft laugh, the sound oddly charming as he looked over at Ni-ki. âHerbology isnât even my strongest subject,â he admitted, his tone casual, though you werenât sure if it was meant to reassure you or not.
Ni-ki rolled his eyes dramatically. âAs if you have a strong subject at all,â he shot back with a grin, a little too confident in his jab.
Jungwon smirked, unbothered. âAt least I donât fail every practical. Your last Herbology experiment looked like a failed potion, Ni-ki.â
Ni-ki scoffed. âBetter than your Charms assignment, which was basically a disaster in a teacup.â
âBetter than your Transfiguration homework that could only be fixed by Professor McGonagall herself,â Jungwon retorted smoothly.
You just stared at the two of them, utterly baffled. Was this really happening? They bickered back and forth as if they didnât have a care in the world, each comment more sarcastic than the last.
âOh, donât even get me started on your Potions, Jungwon,â Ni-ki continued, practically laughing. âLast time you nearly blew up a Hufflepuff with a single sneeze.â
Jungwon shot him a playful glare. âAt least I didnât turn a batch of sleeping draught into a batch of pepper-up potion. You nearly made the whole class go into a caffeine frenzy.â
You raised an eyebrow, still trying to make sense of it all. Was it possible to survive being caught in the middle of this?
Jungwon leaned in a little closer, smirking. âFace it, Ni-ki. If it wasnât for me saving your ass last semester, youâd be stuck in the library trying to figure out what went wrong with that failed Firemaking spell.â
Ni-ki grinned wider. âWho says I needed saving? I had it all under control, except for the little incident with the blast-ended skrewtâŠâ
You sighed, realizing that you were witnessing a rivalry of sorts, but one that seemed more like the banter between good friends. It didnât make it any easier to deal with, though. How were you supposed to survive having these two as your project partners?
Okay, turns out you would survive having them as your project partners. Despite their obvious lack of skill in Herbology, they did helpâor at least tried to. Both of them seemed strangely determined, which you quickly realized wasnât out of pure goodwill but out of a mutual fear of failing the subject. For what reason, you didnât know, but the way they occasionally exchanged nervous glances during Professor Sproutâs lectures told you there was more to it than they were letting on.
What you did know, however, was that they were a surprisingly funny duo. Whether it was Ni-ki accidentally knocking over a pot of bouncing bulb roots and blaming it on Jungwon, or Jungwon deadpanning as he handed you a watering can he had accidentally charmed to spray in every direction but the plants, they somehow managed to turn the tedious project into something⊠enjoyable.
âYou were supposed to prune it, not scare it to death!â you groaned, staring at the now-drooping Flutterby bush in Ni-kiâs hands.
âItâs not dead! Itâs just taking a nap!â Ni-ki argued, holding it up defensively.
âSure,â Jungwon interjected with a smirk. âBecause plants definitely sleep like that.â He gestured at the pitiful bush, which was half dangling out of its pot.
âDo you want to take over?â Ni-ki shot back, raising an eyebrow. âOh wait, you canât even tell the difference between a Shrivelfig and a gourd!â
Jungwon didnât miss a beat. âAnd yet, Iâm still doing better than you.â
You rolled your eyes, but you couldnât help the small smile that tugged at your lips. Somehow, their antics made it easy for you to relax and talk to them, like youâd known them since your first year at Hogwarts. They had this way of making you feel included in their little bubble of chaos, like you were already part of their circle of friends.
The three of you spent hours in the greenhouse, working on the projectâand while there was plenty of bickering and mishaps, you couldnât deny how much easier it was to get through with them.
Surprisingly, you all managed to finish the project on time, even if a few mishaps happened along the wayâand even if a few unfortunate plants didnât make it. The Flutterby bush never quite recovered from Ni-kiâs aggressive pruning, and Jungwon accidentally overwatered the Fanged Geranium, which resulted in a small flood and several frantic minutes of dodging snapping leaves. But somehow, against all odds, you pulled it together.
What shocked you most wasnât just that the project was finished, but that you actually enjoyed your time with them. Sure, they were a pair of chaotic distractions half the time, but their constant banter and ridiculous antics made the whole ordeal much more bearable than youâd expected. It was easy to laugh with them, easy to talk to them about random things that had nothing to do with Herbology. Somewhere along the way, it stopped feeling like a school assignment and started feeling like⊠fun.
When Professor Sprout handed back your marks, you almost didnât believe it. The three of you passed the project with flying colors.
âSee?â Ni-ki said smugly, leaning back in his chair and flashing a grin at you and Jungwon. âI told you weâd ace it.â
âYou told us nothing,â Jungwon deadpanned, elbowing him lightly. âIf it werenât for me, you wouldnât have even known which end of a Mandrake to pull.â
Ni-ki scoffed. âIf it werenât for me, youâd still be trying to figure out how to trim the Devilâs Snare without getting strangled.â
You couldnât help but laugh, shaking your head at the two of them. âIf it werenât for me, neither of you wouldâve made it past the planning stage.â
They both paused for a moment, then nodded in agreement. âFair enough,â Jungwon said with a small grin.
âYeah,â Ni-ki added, nudging you playfully. âGuess you did help us.â
You rolled your eyes but smiled anyway. They might have been annoying, chaotic, and occasionally useless when it came to Herbology, but you had to admitâworking with them had been fun.
And you honestly thought that was itâthat after the Herbology project, you wouldnât have to worry about Ni-ki and Jungwon anymore. Theyâd go back to their own lives, and youâd go back to yours, free of their chaos. But clearly, you were wrong.
The very next day, you were calmly walking toward the Great Hall for lunch, your mind blissfully occupied with thoughts of pumpkin pasties and butterbeer, when a loud BOOM echoed through the hallway behind you. The ground shook slightly, and the smell of smoke began to fill the air.
You froze, eyes widening as you turned around. Before you could even process what had happened, the rapid sound of footsteps thundered in your direction. Your gasp caught in your throat as you saw themâJungwon and Ni-kiâsprinting down the corridor with wild, panicked looks on their faces.
âRun! Letâs go, letâs go!â Ni-ki shouted, his voice loud and urgent.
Before you could even ask what was going on, they spotted you. Without missing a beat, they grabbed youâNi-ki gripping one arm, Jungwon the otherâand practically dragged you along with them as they continued their frantic escape.
âWait! Whatâwhat are youââ you tried to protest, your feet stumbling to keep up as they pulled you at full speed.
âLetâs go, letâs go, donât stop!â Ni-ki repeated, glancing back over his shoulder like he expected somethingâor someoneâto be chasing you.
âWhat did you two do?â you demanded, the words coming out more like a yell as they yanked you around a corner.
Jungwon was panting but managed to shoot you an innocent look. âNothing serious,â he said, though the faint hint of panic in his voice betrayed him. âJust⊠a minor miscalculation.â
âA miscalculation?! What does that even mean?â
Before either of them could answer, another explosion rang out from somewhere behind you, followed by an angry voice shouting something you couldnât quite make out. Your stomach dropped as realization began to dawn on you.
âDid you two blow something up?â you asked, your voice rising in disbelief.
âNot on purpose!â Ni-ki shot back defensively, still pulling you forward. âWe were just experimenting in the Potions classroomââ
âIt was his idea,â Jungwon interrupted, cutting him off with a pointed look.
âOh, donât even start!â Ni-ki snapped, glaring at him. âYou were the one who said, âLetâs add just a little more firewhiskey to see what happens!ââ
âAnd youâre the one who actually poured it in!â Jungwon countered, his tone exasperated.
You stared at them, completely dumbfounded. This couldnât be real. How had you gone from a peaceful walk to being dragged into yet another one of their disasters in less than two minutes?
âWhy am I even here?!â you shouted, half running, half being dragged.
âBecause,â Jungwon said, shooting you a quick grin despite the chaos, âyouâre our lucky charm. And we figured you wouldnât mind helping us... again.â
âYou figured wrong!â you snapped, but neither of them seemed to care.
All you could do was sigh as they continued dragging you down the hall, their bickering somehow louder than the chaos theyâd left. You were starting to think that surviving the Herbology project was only the beginning of whatever mess these two had planned for your life.
And, well, you were right. After meeting Ni-ki and Jungwon, your once relatively peaceful life became a whirlwind of chaos. Everything they didâeverythingâsomehow ended up involving you, whether you wanted it to or not. It wasnât long before their mischief became a permanent fixture in your day-to-day existence.
If they were planning a prank, they either roped you in to help or youâd somehow stumble across them in the aftermath, frantically trying to help them hide from Filch. And of course, youâd end up covering for them because theyâd flash you those overly innocent smiles that made it impossible to say no.
If they were skipping class, you found yourself torn between making up excuses to the professors on their behalf orâmore often than you cared to admitâbeing dragged along with them. âJust this once,â theyâd promise, only for it to happen again the next week. And the week after that.
If they were goofing around, you were inevitably dragged into it. A simple walk to the library would somehow turn into a duel with floating chocolate frogs in the middle of the corridor. And if they decided to sneak out to Hogsmeade, youâd find yourself sandwiched between them at the Three Broomsticks, half-laughing, half-sighing as they plotted their next big thing.
Even their visits to Hagridâs hut became a regular thing for you. The first time, they claimed they just wanted to âshow you something cool,â but the next thing you knew, you were in Hagridâs hut, trying to dodge a Blast-Ended Skrewt that had gotten a little too excited. It was a miracle you all made it out in one piece.
Somewhere along the way, though, all of the chaos and madness began to feel normal. You couldnât pinpoint exactly when it happened, but youâd become friends with themâreal friends. The kind who stuck by each other, no matter how ridiculous the situation. And, as much as you hated to admit it sometimes, you enjoyed it. They made life more exciting and a lot more fun.
Eventually, the three of you became known across the school as the Mischief Trio. Every time something happenedâwhether it was a dungbomb going off in the middle of a Slytherin and Gryffindor Quidditch match, a swarm of enchanted paper birds in the library, or Filchâs office mysteriously floodingâit was almost guaranteed that you three were involved in some way. Professors groaned at the sight of you, and other students either avoided you or gravitated toward you, depending on their appetite for trouble.
But no matter how much trouble you got into, you couldnât imagine your life without them. Sure, they drove you crazy most of the time, but they also made Hogwarts feel a little more like home. And you knew youâd always have their backsâjust like theyâd always have yours.
So it wasnât really much of a surprise when you were sitting quietly in the library, diligently working through your Potions notes, and Jungwon suddenly appeared, slipping into the seat across from you. A second later, Ni-ki followed, plopping himself down beside him. Neither said a word, which was unusual. You didnât even lift your head, only glanced at them for a brief second in acknowledgment before returning your attention to your notes.
The silence lingered, and for a moment, you were genuinely surprised. Normally, by now, theyâd have already started whisperingâwell, trying to whisperâabout their latest harebrained idea or grumbled about how boring studying was. It would escalate until Madam Pince would inevitably swoop in with her stern glare and a sharp âSilence!â by which point theyâd be grinning like kids caught with their hands in the cookie jar. But this time, they just sat there, completely quiet.
It was so unlike them that you couldnât help but glance up, a little suspicious. Jungwon was leaning casually back in his chair, flipping idly through a random book heâd grabbed, while Ni-ki seemed to be doodling on a scrap of parchment. Neither of them met your gaze, though you could tell something was up by the way they were both sneaking glances at you from the corners of their eyes.
Before you could say anything, Jungwon slipped something across the tableâa small folded piece of parchment. You frowned, curiosity piqued, and carefully opened it.
We need your help. Meet us at the Astronomy Tower after dinner. Donât tell anyone.
You stared at the note for a moment before glancing up at him. Jungwon raised an eyebrow at you, his expression unreadable but with just enough of a spark in his eyes to make you wary. Beside him, Ni-ki finally looked up from his parchment and gave you an exaggerated thumbs-up, grinning like a kid whoâd just gotten away with stealing a cauldron cake.
âWhat exactly do you need help with?â you whispered, narrowing your eyes at them.
Ni-ki quickly shushed you, his grin widening. âNot here,â he muttered, gesturing around dramatically as if someone might be listening. âJust come later, and weâll explain everything.â
You sighed, pinching the bridge of your nose. âWhy do I feel like this is going to get me into trouble?â
âBecause it probably will,â Jungwon said with a small, unapologetic shrug. âBut thatâs part of the fun, isnât it?â
You gave him a flat look, but he and Ni-ki just grinned at you, their expressions far too innocent for comfort. Whatever they had planned, you already knew it wasnât going to be anything good. And yet, you knew youâd end up going.
Because somehow, they always managed to drag you along.
So, you did end up going to the Astronomy Tower after dinner, half-expecting to find them already waiting for you. But when you arrived, the place was empty. The cool night air swept through the open windows as you looked around, your footsteps echoing faintly against the stone floor.
"Jungwon? Ni-ki?" you whispered, peering into the shadows. No response.
You frowned, waiting for a few minutes, debating whether youâd been pranked. Then, the faint sound of stone shifting caught your attention. Whipping your head around, you scanned the roomâand almost screamed when you saw a hole opening in the stone wall near your leg.
âRelax,â Ni-kiâs grinning face popped out of the hole, his head tilted mischievously. His voice was almost too casual for someone emerging from a secret passage. âItâs just me. Come on, get in.â
âWhatâNi-ki? What isâhow did you evenââ you stammered, taking a step back as he motioned for you to follow.
âNo time for questions. Just get in,â he urged, already reaching out to grab your ankle.
âWait, get in where?â you asked, taking a cautious step closer, only for him to start pulling you toward the hole. âNi-ki, this is insaneâwhat is evenââ
âJust trust me!â he said with a grin, dragging you through the opening before you could protest further.
You stumbled into the narrow passageway as Ni-ki pushed the stone slab back into place behind you, sealing off the entrance as if it had never been there. Without skipping a beat, he grabbed your wrist and pulled you down a spiraling stone staircase, the air growing colder as you descended.
âThis better not be a prank,â you muttered, more to yourself than to him.
âOh, itâs not,â he said, his voice carrying a suspiciously gleeful undertone.
Finally, you reached a small, dimly lit room, the stone walls lined with shelves holding jars of unidentifiable substances. In the middle of the room sat Jungwon, surrounded by an assortment of ingredients, potion books, and a bubbling cauldron. The faint greenish glow of the potion illuminated his face as he looked up at you with a sheepish grin.
âYou made it,â he said simply, as if youâd just arrived for a casual study session.
Ni-ki let go of your wrist and plopped down beside Jungwon, motioning for you to sit. You hesitated for a moment before slowly lowering yourself onto the floor. As you settled in, your eyes darted to the mess of potion ingredients scattered around the roomâlacewing flies, leeches, powdered bicorn horn, boomslang skin.
Your stomach dropped as you recognized the familiar list of items. Glancing at one of the potion books lying open beside Jungwon, your suspicion was confirmed.
They were making Polyjuice Potion.
âAre you two insane?â you hissed, your voice sharp but quiet. âYou do know this is against the rules, right?â
âRules?â Ni-ki scoffed, waving you off as if youâd just told him the sky was blue. âOnly if we get caught.â
âAnd weâre not going to get caught,â Jungwon added confidently, gesturing toward the cauldron. âWeâve been careful. No one even knows weâre down here.â
You stared at them, utterly baffled. âWhy are you even making Polyjuice Potion? What could you possibly need it for?â
They exchanged a quick glance, and you immediately knew you werenât going to like their answer.
âWellâŠâ Ni-ki started, dragging out the word as if trying to figure out how to phrase it.
Jungwon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. âWe just⊠need to, uh, borrow someoneâs identity for a bit.â
You raised an eyebrow, crossing your arms. âWhose?â
Ni-ki grinned, clearly finding the entire situation amusing. âYouâll find out soon enough.â
âAbsolutely not,â you said, shaking your head. âI want no part in this. You two are going to get expelled if anyone finds out!â
âRelax,â Ni-ki said, leaning back against the wall. âWeâve got it under control.â
âYou donât even have it finished yet, do you?â you said, gesturing to the messy pile of jars and powders.
âWell, no,â Jungwon admitted, his tone hesitant. âThatâs⊠kind of where you come in.â
You groaned, already regretting every decision that had led you to this moment. âOf course it is.â
âWe just need a little help,â Ni-ki said, leaning forward with a mischievous glint in his eyes. âAnd who better to help than the smartest person we know?â
You glared at him. âFlattery isnât going to work.â
âCome on,â Jungwon said, his voice annoyingly reasonable. âYouâve already helped us so many times. Whatâs one more?â
âOne more? This is Polyjuice Potion weâre talking about!â you hissed, staring at them, your arms crossed tightly over your chest as they launched into a chorus of pleading.
âPlease,â Ni-ki whined, dragging out the word like a child denied dessert. âJust this onceâwell, technically not just this onceâbut, you know, this timeâs important!â
âVery important,â Jungwon chimed in, nodding solemnly.
You raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. âImportant? You mean ârecklessâ and âcompletely unnecessary.ââ
Ni-ki pouted dramatically, scooting closer to you on his knees. âCome on, donât be like that! Youâre our only hope.â
âIâm serious. This isnât happening,â you said firmly, your voice unwavering.
But then Jungwon joined in, mirroring Ni-kiâs position on your other side. Now you were flanked by both of them, their faces far too close for comfort, with matching grins.
âPretty please?â Jungwon said, tilting his head and batting his lashes like he was trying to win some sort of charm contest.
âWith chocolate frogs on top?â Ni-ki added, leaning in with a cheeky smirk.
You glanced between them, your eyes narrowing as they started piling on the dramatics.
âYouâre the best at brewing potions!â Jungwon said, nudging your arm.
âAnd the smartest,â Ni-ki added, nudging your other arm.
âWay better at this than us,â Jungwon continued, his tone dripping with faux admiration.
âAnd letâs be realâyouâre kind of already involved, so why not just see it through?â Ni-ki finished, his grin turning downright devilish.
You rolled your eyes. âYou mean you two dragged me into this against my will. Thatâs not the same thing as being âinvolved.ââ
âDetails,â Jungwon said with a dismissive wave of his hand.
âCome on,â Ni-ki teased, leaning so close that you instinctively leaned back. âWeâre your friends, remember? What kind of friend would you be if you didnât help us out?â
âYeah, what kind of friend?â Jungwon echoed, his voice dripping with mock hurt.
You glared at them, your resolve faltering slightly as they both gave you identical puppy-dog eyes. They knew exactly what they were doing, and unfortunately, you knew exactly how this would end.
âYou two are the worst,â you muttered under your breath, looking down at the potion book in front of you.
âDoes that mean youâll help?â Ni-ki asked, his grin widening in triumph.
âUgh, fine,â you groaned, throwing your hands in the air. âBut if we get caught, Iâm telling them it was all your idea.â
âDeal,â Jungwon said quickly, already flipping to the next page of the book.
Ni-ki threw an arm around your shoulders, grinning ear to ear. âKnew youâd come through for us.â
You sighed, wondering for the millionth time how you always let them talk you into these things. If Hogwarts ever handed out awards for bad decisions, you were pretty sure youâd win one.
You sighed for the umpteenth time as you carefully added a pinch of powdered bicorn horn into the bubbling cauldron. The potion hissed softly as the powder dissolved, releasing a faint green wisp of smoke. Ni-ki and Jungwon sat on either side of you, their usual antics subdued for once as they watched you work, their eyes glued to your every move like you were performing some kind of ancient magic ritual.
"Can you two stop staring at me like that?" you muttered without looking up, your voice edged with exasperation.
"We're just... observing," Jungwon said innocently, though the small smirk on his lips betrayed him.
"Yeah, gotta make sure you're doing it right," Ni-ki added with a teasing lilt.
You shot them both a sharp look. "Oh, I'm the one you're worried about messing this up? Let me remind you whose brilliant idea this was."
Ni-ki grinned, leaning closer. "Exactly. Which is why we need you to handle itâyouâre way better at this than weâd ever be. Right, Jungwon?"
Jungwon nodded seriously, though his gaze didnât waver from the potion. "Yeah. If it were up to us, weâd probably blow something up by now."
You couldnât argue with that. They had the combined attention span of a niffler in a jewelry shop.
"Just donât distract me," you muttered, carefully stirring the potion clockwise. "If you make me mess this up, weâll have to start all over again, and I am not spending another night like this with you two."
"Aw, you love spending time with us," Ni-ki teased, leaning his chin on his hand as he continued to watch you.
You didnât dignify that with a response, instead focusing on the precise instructions in the book. Step by step, you added each ingredient, your movements careful and deliberate. Occasionally, youâd glance at the timer Jungwon had set, making sure everything was timed perfectly.
As the potion began to turn the intended muddy brown color, a sign that it was nearing completion, you let out a small breath of relief.
"Wow," Ni-ki said suddenly, breaking the silence. His voice was softer, almost genuine for once. "Youâre, like... really good at this."
You glanced up at him, raising an eyebrow. "Donât sound so surprised."
"Iâm not," he said quickly, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes. "But watching you work is kind of impressive."
Jungwon nodded in agreement, his usual playful demeanor replaced by a rare moment of sincerity. "Yeah. Weâd be completely hopeless without you."
For a moment, their compliments caught you off guard. You felt heat rising to your cheeks, but you quickly masked it by focusing on the potion again.
"Well, maybe next time, donât drag me into something like this again, and I wonât have to save your butts," you said, though your tone lacked its usual sharpness.
Ni-ki chuckled. "Whereâs the fun in that?"
Jungwon leaned closer, resting his elbows on the table. "You wouldnât leave us to fend for ourselves, though. Admit itâyouâd miss us."
You rolled your eyes, stirring the potion one last time. "Iâd miss the peace and quiet more."
They both laughed, and for a brief moment, the room felt lighter. As chaotic as they were, you couldnât deny that there was something oddly comforting about their presence, even when they were dragging you into one ridiculous situation after another.
"Alright," you said finally, stepping back and wiping your hands on your robes. "The potionâs doneâfor now. It needs to sit for a month before itâs ready to use."
"A month?" Ni-ki groaned, slumping back against the wall dramatically.
Jungwon raised an eyebrow. "Did you even read the instructions before planning this?"
"Of course I did!" Ni-ki said, though his expression said otherwise.
You shook your head, gathering up the leftover ingredients. "Typical. Anyway, you two better figure out what youâre actually going to use this for. Iâm not getting involved beyond this point."
"Sure youâre not," Jungwon said with a knowing smirk.
Ni-ki grinned, leaning forward with that familiar mischievous glint in his eyes. "Yeah, weâll see about that."
You rolled your eyes, brushing off your robes as you stood up, ready to leave this chaotic duo behind for the night. "Well, good luck with your little plan or whatever. Iâm going to pretend I was never here."
But before you could take more than a step, Jungwon was suddenly on his feet, grabbing your wrist with a firm but gentle grip.
"Wait," he said, his eyes bright with excitement.
You raised an eyebrow, glancing between him and Ni-ki. "What now? I already did what you wanted. Iâm not doing anything else."
Jungwon grinned, ignoring your protests entirely. "We want to show you something."
You blinked, confused. "Show me what?"
"Youâll see," Ni-ki chimed in, already moving and motioned for Jungwon to hurry up.
"Come on," Jungwon said, tugging on your wrist before you could protest further.
Sighing, you let yourself be dragged along, too tired to argue. "This better not get me into more trouble."
"No promises," Ni-ki called over his shoulder, a teasing lilt in his voice as he disappeared down the corridor.
The three of you navigated through the dark, winding passageways beneath the castle, the air cool and slightly damp. You had no idea where they were taking you, but you couldnât help but feel a flicker of curiosity.
After what felt like ages of walking, Ni-ki and Jungwon came to a stop in front of a narrow staircase that spiraled upward.
"Here we are," Ni-ki announced, gesturing grandly.
You frowned, looking up the staircase. "Where exactly is here?"
"Youâll see," Jungwon said, his grin widening as he nudged you toward the stairs.
With an annoyed sigh, you reluctantly began to climb, Jungwon following close behind while Ni-ki took the lead. When you finally reached the top, Ni-ki pushed open a small wooden door, and you stepped out into the cool night air.
Your eyes widened as you took in the sight before you. You were on a secluded rooftop of the castle, the view stretching out over the Hogwarts grounds. The Forbidden Forest loomed dark and mysterious in the distance, and the Black Lake shimmered faintly under the light of the moon.
"Whoa," you breathed, momentarily forgetting your irritation.
"Told you it was worth it," Jungwon said, his tone softer now as he stepped up beside you.
Ni-ki plopped down on the edge of the rooftop, his legs dangling over the side as he leaned back on his hands. "We found this spot last year. Nobody ever comes up here. Itâs kind of... ours."
"Well, now itâs ours," Jungwon corrected, shooting you a smile.
You glanced between the two of them, your heart softening despite yourself. For all their chaos and mischief, they had a knack for moments like thisâmoments that made you glad you were friends with them.Ă„
"So," Ni-ki said, breaking the silence, "what do you think? Worth the trek?"
You gave him a small smile, finally letting your guard down. "Yeah... itâs pretty amazing."
Jungwon leaned back against the wall, a satisfied grin on his face. "Knew youâd like it."
The three of you sat there for a while, just sharing a quiet night under the stars.
--
Well, you would love to say that the month waiting for the Polyjuice Potion to set was peaceful.
But that would be a lie.
No, the so-called "peaceful waiting period" turned into absolute chaos. Since Ni-ki and Jungwon couldn't carry out their grand plan just yetâone they still refused to tell you about, claiming it was a "surprise"âthey apparently decided to channel their boredom into wreaking havoc around the castle.
The professors were on edge, constantly looking over their shoulders for the next disaster. Filch was more paranoid than ever, skulking through the hallways with his lantern, muttering about "those blasted kids." Even the ghosts seemed jumpier than usual, drifting through walls with wary expressions, as though they'd had enough of the two troublemakers.
And somehow, no matter what you were doing, you always managed to get roped into their schemes.
Youâd lost count of how many times youâd accidentally stumbled upon them in the middle of one of their rule-breaking escapades. It was like you had some sort of invisible string tying you to their chaos. Youâd walk into a corridor or step into an empty classroom, minding your own business, only to find them hunched over a suspicious-looking contraption or whispering excitedly about their next prank.
The moment they spotted you, it was over.
"Perfect timing!" Ni-ki would exclaim, as if youâd planned to walk in on them.
"Donât just stand thereâhelp us!" Jungwon would add, usually while pushing something heavy or fumbling with something clearly not meant to be in a studentâs hands.
And no matter how much you protested, no matter how loudly you declared that you wanted nothing to do with their shenanigans, youâd inevitably end up being dragged into it.
One time, youâd walked into the library, thinking youâd finally get a peaceful moment to study. Instead, you found them standing in the Restricted Section, both of them holding an armful of books they definitely werenât supposed to have.
âWhat are you doing?!â you hissed, glancing around to make sure Madam Pince wasnât nearby.
âResearch,â Ni-ki said simply, dropping the books onto a nearby table with a loud thud.
âFor what?â you asked, narrowing your eyes at him.
He grinned. âClass stuff. You wouldnât understand.â
Jungwon, on the other hand, looked at you with a completely straight face. âHeâs lying. Weâre looking up forbidden spells.â
You groaned. âWhy do I even bother?â
Another time, you were walking back to your dorm after dinner, only to see Filch sprinting down the corridor in the opposite direction, his face red with fury. Moments later, Ni-ki and Jungwon rounded the corner, both breathless and laughing, carrying what looked like an entire box of dungbombs.
You froze. âNope. Not happening. I donât even want to knowââ
But before you could finish, they grabbed you by the arms and dragged you into an alcove, whispering something about "keeping watch" while they set up their latest prank.
âDo I look like I want detention?â you hissed, glaring at them.
Ni-ki just grinned. âCome on, youâre part of the team now. This is bonding.â
âThis is stupidity,â you shot back, though you reluctantly stood guard while they did whatever it was they were doing.
And then there was the time in the Great Hall. You were just trying to enjoy breakfast, eating your toast in peace, when suddenly a flock of enchanted paper cranes came swooping down from the ceiling, diving and swirling around the students. The Hall erupted into chaos as people swatted at the cranes, which were apparently charmed to sing obnoxiously off-key.
You didnât need to look far to figure out who was responsible. Sure enough, Ni-ki and Jungwon were sitting a few seats away, barely holding back their laughter as they watched the scene unfold.
âYou two are going to get expelled,â you muttered as you sat down next to them, shooting them both a glare.
âWorth it,â Ni-ki said, grinning as a crane landed on his shoulder.
âTotally worth it,â Jungwon agreed, taking a bite of his toast as if nothing was out of the ordinary.
It was ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous. Did you gravitate toward them or something? Because no matter how hard you tried to stay out of their messes, you always seemed to end up right in the middle of them.
And yet, despite the chaos, despite the rule-breaking, and despite the constant time spent in detention... you couldnât help but laugh. They made it impossible not to.
--
You were generally just trying to mind your own business, walking through the dimly lit hallway near Filchâs office, when you spotted them.
Ni-ki and Jungwon stood just a few feet away, both leaning casually against the wall like they didnât have a care in the world. Which wouldâve been believableâif not for the way their eyes darted around like they were scanning for witnesses. They somehow looked both innocent and highly suspicious at the same time, a combination that never boded well.
Your instincts immediately kicked in: Turn around. Walk away. Pretend you didnât see anything.
But, of course, luck wasnât on your side.
Ni-kiâs head shot up, his sharp eyes catching you before you could even take a single step back. âHey! You!â he called out, grinning like heâd just won the lottery.
You groaned audibly, muttering, âWhy me?â
Before you could say anything else, Ni-ki was already jogging over to you, his excitement practically radiating off him. âCome on, come on,â he said eagerly, grabbing your arm and tugging you toward Jungwon.
âDo I have to come?â you asked weakly, already knowing the answer.
Ni-ki didnât even bother responding. He just pulled you along as you let out a resigned sigh, casting one last glance at the exit youâd never make it to.
When you finally reached Jungwon, you gave them both a pointed look. âAlright, what are you two planning this time?â
Jungwon didnât say anything at first. Instead, he pulled out a folded piece of parchment, his grin spreading mischievously. Holding it in one hand, he drew his wand with the other.
âI solemnly swear I am up to no good,â he said softly, his voice practically dripping with mischief as he tapped the parchment.
Your eyebrows shot up in surprise as the blank parchment shimmered and began to transform, intricate lines and scribbles spreading across it like ink soaking into paper. A moment later, you realized it was a mapâan incredibly detailed map of Hogwarts.
Your jaw dropped as you leaned closer, watching names begin to pop up across the surface, tiny dots moving around the corridors and rooms. Students, professors... even Filch and Mrs. Norris were labeled as they wandered the castle.
âWhat theâ?!â you gasped, utterly shocked. âWhere did you get this?â
Ni-ki leaned in close, his chin practically resting on your head. You felt his full weight press on your back as he grinned. âA trickster never reveals their secrets,â he murmured, his voice low and teasing.
You grumbled in annoyance, trying to shove him off. âWill you get off me?â
He smirked, clearly enjoying your irritation, and stayed exactly where he was. Curse his heightâand the fact that he was impossible to move when he didnât want to be moved. With a resigned sigh, you let him rest there, shooting him a glare he just ignored.
Meanwhile, Jungwon pointed at the map, his grin taking on a distinctly cat-like quality. âLook,â he said, his finger tracing a path on the parchment.
You followed his gaze and froze. There, on the map, was Filch. He was several hallways away, but he was moving steadily in your general direction.
âPerfect,â Jungwon murmured, his grin widening as his eyes sparkled with mischief.
You gave him a wary look. âWhy do I feel like Iâm about to regret being here?â
âYouâll be fine,â Ni-ki said breezily, still leaning on you like it was the most natural thing in the world. âYouâre one of us now, remember?â
âThatâs what Iâm afraid of,â you muttered under your breath, your eyes flicking back to the map as the ominous dot labeled Filch continued to move closer.
Whatever they were planning, you had a sinking feeling it was going to end with you all running for your lives. Again.
So you stood there in stunned silence, half-expecting to wake up from a bizarre dream, as Jungwon and Ni-ki expertly worked together like they had done this a thousand times before.
Jungwon was the distraction. With a flick of his wand, he whispered a Muffliato charm, ensuring Filch wouldnât hear the chaos unfolding in his own office. Meanwhile, Ni-ki was crouched by the lock, muttering a soft Alohomora under his breath. The click of the door unlocking sent a pang of dread straight to your stomach.
"Are we seriously doing this?" you hissed, still frozen outside the office door.
Ni-ki smirked as he pushed it open. "Oh, weâre way past asking that question."
Before you could argue, Jungwon grabbed your arm and pulled you in, shutting the door behind you with a silent wave of his wand. You stared at them as they got to work.
Jungwon headed straight for Filchâs desk, pulling out drawers and rifling through papers like he was on a scavenger hunt. Meanwhile, Ni-ki found the confiscated items cabinet, letting out an impressed whistle as he examined its contents. âWow, Filch really doesnât like fun, huh? Half of this stuff is just Zonkoâs products.â
You pinched the bridge of your nose. âYouâre going to get us all expelled.â
âCorrection,â Jungwon said without looking up. âWeâll only get expelled if we get caught.â
âHelpful,â you deadpanned, crossing your arms as you watched him pull out a particularly nasty-looking parchment.
âAh-ha!â Jungwon exclaimed, holding up the paper triumphantly. âThe list of confiscated items! This is gold. Imagine what we can do with this.â
You opened your mouth to ask what exactly he planned to do with it, but Ni-ki interrupted by shoving a colorful box in your hands. âLook at this! Itâs one of those fireworks from Weasleyâs Wizard Wheezes. Filch had no business taking this away.â
Before you could respond, Ni-ki grabbed another handful of glittery objects from the cabinet and threw them into a sack heâd conjured from thin air. You groaned.
âAnd what are we going to do with all this stuff?â you asked, already dreading the answer.
Ni-ki gave you a mischievous grin, holding up a handful of confetti. âOh, we have plans.â
The next thirty minutes were a blur of pure chaos.
Jungwon enchanted the ceiling to rain confetti every time someone entered the office. Ni-ki, on the other hand, seemed to have a vendetta against Filchâs desk, which was now buried under a mountain of glitter, enchanted to sparkle like a thousand stars under torchlight. You triedâreally, you didâto stop them, but they ignored you completely, too caught up in their gleeful destruction.
âOh, and this will be the piĂšce de rĂ©sistance,â Ni-ki said, holding up a firework and sticking it in the middle of Filchâs desk like a centerpiece. âTimed to go off the moment he sits down.â
âBrilliant,â Jungwon agreed, stepping back to admire their handiwork with a proud smile.
You stared at the chaos surrounding you. Filchâs office looked like a carnival had exploded in it. Glitter covered every surface, the confetti charm was in full effect, and there were at least three forbidden spells buzzing quietly in the air.
âThis is... insane,â you muttered, shaking your head.
âInsanely fun, you mean,â Ni-ki corrected, slinging an arm around your shoulders. âCome on, admit it. Youâre impressed.â
âIâm horrified,â you shot back.
Jungwon checked the Marauderâs Map, his grin turning slightly panicked. âUh, we should probably go. Filch is coming back.â
At that, Ni-ki straightened, grabbing the sack of confiscated items. âAlright, letâs move. You coming, partner-in-crime?â he asked, looking down at you with that maddening grin of his.
You groaned but followed as they bolted for the door, the three of you slipping out just in time. You could hear Filchâs grumbling in the distance as you sprinted down the hall.
When you finally stopped running, out of breath and covered in a faint layer of glitter, Ni-ki turned to you with a triumphant grin. âSee? That wasnât so bad.â
Jungwon snorted. âSpeak for yourself. Y/N was ready to disown us back there.â
You glared at them, pointing at the faint trail of glitter that followed you like a beacon. âWeâre all getting detention if this doesnât wash off.â
Ni-ki just shrugged, still grinning. âWorth it.â
You sighed, already preparing yourself for the next disaster theyâd drag you into.
You never really expected to stay friends with them. Honestly, you didnât even know when you had officially crossed the line into friendshipâit just kind of happened. Despite being dragged into their mischief constantly, despite the headaches and the near-expulsions, they had somehow managed to carve a space in your life that you hadnât realized.
And while they were an absolute menace most of the time, there were moments where they surprised you.
Like when you were stuck in the hospital wing after a particularly nasty Quidditch accident, and Ni-ki had snuck in late at night to bring you sweets heâd smuggled from the kitchens. âThought you could use a little sugar rush,â heâd said with a grin, settling down at the edge of your bed like he planned to stay there all night.
Or the time you got a nasty grade on an essay in Transfiguration, and Jungwon, who had perfected the subject, had sat with you for hours helping you revise until you finally understood it. Heâd teased you endlessly, of course, but he still patiently explained things, as though he believed in you even when you didnât.
These small moments added up, painting a picture of your friendship that was as genuine as it was chaotic.
But what you didnât knowâwhat you couldnât knowâwas that their feelings for you ran deeper than friendship.
The way Ni-kiâs teasing became just a little softer when it was directed at you. The way he always found an excuse to stand close, to brush against your shoulder or nudge you playfully, his gaze lingering on you when he thought you werenât looking.
Or the way Jungwon seemed to falter around you in small ways. The way his eyes softened whenever you laughed, or the way his voice always lost a bit of its sharpness when he said your name.
Neither of them had admitted itâmaybe not even to themselvesâbut it was there.
And you, completely unaware, continued to treat them like the troublemaking friends youâd grown so used to, never realizing the turmoil you were unknowingly causing in their hearts.
Eventually, the month was up, and the Polyjuice Potion had finally set.
Jungwon and Ni-ki, as eager as ever, wasted no time dragging you back into the secret passageway where theyâd first revealed their ridiculous plan. Youâd been half-hoping theyâd forgotten about it, or maybe come to their senses, but judging by the gleam in their eyes, you knew better.
Jungwon carefully ladled some of the potion into a glass, the thick, murky liquid swirling ominously. The smell was awfulâlike burnt cabbage and old socksâand you couldnât help but scrunch your nose in disgust.
"Are you sure about this?" you asked, eyeing the potion warily.
"Positive," Jungwon said, far too confidently for someone about to drink something that could very well land him in the hospital wingâor worse.
Ni-ki leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, grinning like this was the best entertainment heâd had all year. "Go on, Jungwon. Bottoms up."
With a deep breath and a glance at the both of you, Jungwon tipped the glass back and downed the potion in one swift gulp. Almost immediately, he doubled over, clutching his stomach as his body began to shift and change.
You and Ni-ki stepped back instinctively, watching in both awe and horror as Jungwonâs dark hair lightened to a sandy brown, his frame stretched slightly taller, and his features rearranged themselves into something alarmingly familiar.
When he straightened up, you found yourself face-to-face with the Gryffindor prefect.
"What," you said flatly, blinking at him as your brain struggled to process what you were seeing.
Jungwonânow looking and sounding exactly like the Gryffindor prefectâgrinned. "What do you think? Pretty convincing, huh?"
You stared at him, dumbfounded. "Youâre him. Youâre literally him."
Ni-ki let out a loud laugh, slapping his knee. "This is incredible. You even nailed his âholier-than-thouâ smirk." He clapped his hands together, grinning like heâd just won the lottery. "Absolutely flawless. Ten out of ten. You could fool anyone."
Still reeling, you turned to Ni-ki, your voice rising. "What is this plan, exactly? What are you two planning to do now that Jungwon looks like the Gryffindor prefect?"
Ni-kiâs grin widened, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh, right. About thatâŠ" He stepped closer, lowering his voice as though he were about to share the worldâs best-kept secret.
You crossed your arms, waiting impatiently.
"We," he began, drawing out the word dramatically, "are going to change the Gryffindor common room password."
You blinked. "You made me brew a highly risky potionârisked detention and possible expulsion just to change the password to the Gryffindor common room?"
"Exactly!" Ni-ki exclaimed, throwing his hands up as if to emphasize his point. "Gryffindorâs been unbearable ever since they won the last Quidditch match. Rubbing it in everyoneâs faces, strutting around like theyâre the kings of the castleâ"
Jungwon, now examining his new appearance in a nearby reflective surface, chimed in, "Which theyâre not, by the way."
Ni-ki shrugged, completely unapologetic. "Itâs payback. Justice if you would say."
Jungwon, nodded solemnly. "Itâs about the principle."
You groaned, dragging a hand down your face. "You two are insane. Do you have any idea how much trouble youâll be in if you get caught?"
Ni-ki leaned closer, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Thatâs why we wonât get caught."
"Uh-huh," you deadpanned, entirely unconvinced. "And if the real Gryffindor prefect shows up?"
Ni-ki waved you off. "Thatâs why weâve got a lookout."
"Whoâs the lookout?" you asked warily.
Ni-ki gave you a pointed look, his grin widening mischievously.
"No," you said immediately, stepping back. "Absolutely not. I am not going to be the lookout for this ridiculous plan."
"Come on," Ni-ki whined, grabbing your arm and giving you a pleading look. "Youâre the only one we trust for the job. Plus, youâre great at pretending you donât know us if things go south."
"Thatâs not a compliment," you snapped, but Ni-ki just laughed.
"Please!!!" Jungwon said, and despite the fact that his face wasnât his own, his tone was still undeniably his. "We need you."
You sighed, pinching the bridge of your nose. They were absolutely impossible. Still, as much as you wanted to walk away and leave them to their ridiculous plan, you knew you wouldnât. "I canât believe Iâm even here for this."
Ni-ki slung an arm around your shoulders, pulling you close. "Come on, Y/N. Whereâs your sense of adventure?"
"Buried under my sense of self-preservation," you muttered, but neither of them seemed to care.
"Boooring!" Ni-ki said immediately, grabbing your shoulders and steering you toward the entrance of the secret passage. "Now, letâs go. Weâve got a password to change."
You groaned, already regretting every life choice that had led you to this moment.
You all snuck out of the astronomy tower heading toward the Gryffindor Tower with hushed footsteps and quick glances over your shoulders. Jungwonâstill posing as the Gryffindor prefectâwas striding ahead with a perfect air of authority, his shoulders squared, and his expression sharp.
You and Ni-ki, on the other hand, trailed behind him with exaggeratedly guilty faces.
"Slouch more," Jungwon hissed over his shoulder, his voice clipped and stern. "Youâre supposed to look like youâve been caught red-handed."
"I am slouching!" Ni-ki shot back in a loud whisper, looking offended. "Iâm a professional at looking guilty, thank you very much."
You rolled your eyes, muttering, "Not exactly something to be proud of, Ni-ki."
Ni-ki ignored you, but when a group of Gryffindor students turned the corner, his whole demeanor changed in an instant. He widened his eyes, hung his head, and even dragged his feet slightly, looking every bit the part of a student whoâd just been caught in the act of breaking the rules.
Jungwon glared at you both, his performance flawless. "I canât believe the two of you thought stealing sweets from the kitchens was a good idea," he said in a loud, scolding tone that echoed through the corridor.
You couldnât help but cringe at his words. The act was working. The group of Gryffindor students didnât even give you a second glance as they walked by, probably assuming you were just another pair of troublemakers getting told off by a prefect.
As soon as the students disappeared around the corner, Ni-ki snickered, nudging you with his elbow. "See? Weâre naturals."
"Or completely insane," you shot back, still uneasy about the whole plan.
Jungwon, still fully in character, glanced back at you both with a dramatic sigh. "Would you two focus? Weâre almost there."
You tried to steady your nerves as you approached the portrait of the Fat Lady guarding the entrance to the Gryffindor common room. Jungwon cleared his throat, adjusted his posture, and stepped forward, looking every bit the part of the Gryffindor prefect he was impersonating.
The Fat Ladyâs eyes opened, and she squinted down at him. "Oh, itâs you. Back already?" she asked, her tone laced with curiosity.
"Yes," Jungwon replied smoothly, his voice mimicking the prefectâs perfectly. "I need to update the password."
You blinked, silently impressed at how calm and composed he sounded.
The Fat Lady raised an eyebrow. "Password? I wasnât informed about any changes."
"It was a last-minute decision," Jungwon said with an air of authority. "The headmasterâs orders. You know how these things go."
The Fat Lady hummed, clearly hesitant but not suspicious enough to question him further. "All right, then. Whatâs the new password?"
Jungwon hesitated for the briefest moment before glancing back at Ni-ki, who grinned like the Cheshire Cat and mouthed, Quidditch losers.
Jungwonâs lips twitched in amusement before he turned back to the Fat Lady, his expression serious. "The new password is... Quidditch glory."
You bit back a snort, realizing Jungwon had changed Ni-kiâs suggestion at the last second to make it less obvious.
The Fat Lady sighed dramatically, as if she had better things to do, and said, "Fine. Password updated. You may enter."
"Thank you," Jungwon said politely, though he made no move to actually enter the common room.
As soon as the portrait swung open, revealing the cozy Gryffindor common room beyond, Jungwon turned to the both of you, a victorious grin spreading across his borrowed face.
"Mission accomplished," he whispered.
"That was way too easy," Ni-ki muttered, his grin matching Jungwonâs.
You crossed your arms, glaring at them both. "Youâre absolutely ridiculous. You know that, right?"
"Maybe," Jungwon said with a shrug, still grinning as he gestured for you both to follow him back down the corridor. "But you canât deny it was brilliant."
While the three of you hurried away from the Gryffindor Tower, you couldnât help but feel reluctant admiration. Theyâd actually pulled it off.
--
The three of you had just barely made it to the dungeon when Ni-ki abruptly stopped in his tracks, throwing his arms out dramatically. Unfortunately, you and Jungwon were too close behind him to react in time, and the result was a chaotic collision that sent all three of you toppling to the floor in a heap of limbs and groans.
"Ni-ki, what the hell?!" Jungwon hissed, his voice low but seething as he tried to untangle himself from the mess. "Why did you stopâ"
Ni-ki clamped a hand over Jungwonâs mouth, his eyes wide with panic. "Shh!" he whispered harshly, pointing down the corridor.
You followed his gaze and felt your stomach drop. There, standing just ahead, were the Gryffindor prefect and Snape. Talking together.
Oops.
Jungwon immediately shut up, his annoyance replaced by alarm. The three of you scrambled to your feet in a flurry of panic, trying not to make a sound. Without wasting a moment, Ni-ki and Jungwon each grabbed one of your arms and dragged you into the shadows, finding a small alcove to hide in.
Before you could even catch your breath, you were being pressed up against the cold stone wall, Ni-ki and Jungwon on either side of you, their bodies shielding you from view.
"Could you two not squish me?" you muttered under your breath, glaring up at them.
"Would you rather get caught by Snape?" Ni-ki shot back, not taking his eyes off the corridor as he peeked out nervously. "No? Then shut it."
You huffed but stayed quiet, noticing how tense Ni-kiâs shoulders were. He was keeping a sharp eye on Snape and the prefect, ready to make a run for it if needed.
Meanwhile, Jungwon, who was on your other side, was shifting uncomfortably. You glanced up at him and froze when you noticed his face. His features were no longer those of the Gryffindor prefectâthey were morphing back into his own, the effects of the Polyjuice Potion clearly wearing off.
Jungwon groaned softly, clutching his stomach as he leaned forward, pressing his face into the crook of your neck for support. You stiffened at the sudden closeness, your hand instinctively patting his back in a futile attempt to comfort him.
"Jungwon," you whispered, worried. "Are you okay?"
"Fine," he mumbled against your neck, his breath warm against your skin. "Just... feels weird."
"Ugh, youâre so dramatic," Ni-ki muttered, glancing back at you two briefly before turning his attention back to the corridor. "Youâll be fine in like two seconds. Just donât throw up onâ"
"Ni-ki, shut up," Jungwon snapped, though his voice was muffled against your neck.
You sighed, your free hand still awkwardly patting his back. "This is ridiculous," you muttered under your breath.
"I hereby declare that is your everyday quote," Ni-ki quipped with a smirk, though his expression quickly turned serious as he peeked out again. "Theyâre still there. Snape looks like heâs about to murder someoneâwait, no thatâs just his normal face expression."
Jungwon groaned again, and you felt him lean more of his weight against you. Curse his height. He wasnât heavy, but having him this close was flustering you more than you wanted to admit.
"Okay, seriously," you hissed, glaring at Ni-ki, "can we not just stay here forever? Do something!"
"Oh sure," Ni-ki whispered sarcastically, glancing back at you with an incredulous look. "Why donât I just go up to Snape and ask him how his day was? Brilliant plan."
"Ni-ki, I swearâ"
"Guys," Jungwon interrupted, his voice steadier now. He finally pulled back from your neck, his features fully his own again. He stood up straight, though he still looked a little pale. "I think theyâre leaving."
All three of you froze, holding your breaths as you listened. Sure enough, the sound of Snapeâs low voice and the prefectâs murmured responses grew fainter, followed by the faint echo of footsteps retreating down the corridor.
Ni-ki let out a dramatic sigh of relief. "Finally. I thought we were done for."
Jungwon rubbed his face, still looking a little worse for wear. "That was way too close."
"You think?" you said, glaring at them both. "If weâd been caught, I wouldâve been the one blamed, thanks to you two dragging me into this mess."
"Aw, but you love us," Ni-ki said with a cheeky grin, throwing an arm around your shoulder.
You rolled your eyes. "Iâm seriously reconsidering that."
Jungwon smirked, finally looking a bit more like himself again. "Come on, letâs get out of here before someone else shows up."
And just as Jungwon finished speaking, the grating, maniacal laughter of Peeves echoed through the corridor. The sound made all three of you freeze, and before you could react, the troublemaking poltergeist popped out of the stone floor with a giggle, his mischievous eyes gleaming.
"Well, well, what do we have here?" Peeves crooned, eyeing the three of you with a grin. His voice echoed off the walls, and you couldn't help but feel a slight chill. "My favorite students, looking so cozy together. Whatâs the occasion?"
You all exchanged a glance, not sure whether to run or stay. Jungwon narrowed his eyes slightly, trying to look unbothered, while Ni-ki rolled his eyes dramatically. "What do you want, Peeves?" he asked, arms crossing over his chest.
Peeves floated around you, his presence more annoying than anything. "Oh, nothing much," he said, his voice high-pitched with glee. "Just wondered if youâve got any new pranks up your sleeves, eh? Or is it something more... personal going on here?" He wiggled his eyebrows, a knowing smirk plastered on his face.
Ni-ki glanced at Jungwon and then shrugged. "Weâll tell you when the time comes," he said, clearly uninterested in revealing too much to the troublesome ghost.
But Peeves wasn't done yet. His eyes gleamed with mischief as he started to circle the three of you like a hawk. "Oh, I see!" he giggled, pointing a bony finger at each of you in turn. "Someone's got tension!" He practically cackled with delight, floating in a circle around you as he grinned widely. "Little love triangle, eh? How exciting! You two," he pointed at Jungwon and Ni-ki, "are practically glued to her, and they canât get enough of you! Is this the new prank? Get caught up in a web of romantic mischief? Oh, I canât wait to see how this plays out!"
You groaned, your face burning as both Jungwon and Ni-ki tensed up, eyes widening in response.
Peeves continued to cackle as he floated higher, his laughter echoing down the hall. "Iâll be keeping an eye on you, my favorite troublemakers! Iâll be back for the show!" With a final teasing wink, Peeves disappeared through the stone wall with a loud, echoing "Whee!"
You let out a deep sigh, your embarrassment palpable. Jungwon was rubbing his forehead in frustration, and Ni-ki simply looked amused, though there was a hint of irritation in his eyes.
"I swear, Peeves will be the death of us," Jungwon muttered, shaking his head as he turned back to you.
You couldn't help but laugh, despite everything.
And with that, the three of you slipped out of the alcove and hurried back toward the Slytherin common room, your heart still pounding from the close call.
The prank ended exactly how youâd expectedâutter chaos.
A horde of Gryffindors had been locked out of their common room for hours, their frustration echoing down the corridors. The Fat Lady was flustered beyond belief, huffing indignantly about how her painting had been âtampered with,â and the Gryffindor prefect was storming through the castle, barking out accusations with a vengeance.
McGonagallâs sharp eyes had swept through the Great Hall during dinner, suspicion evident in her expression as she tried to pinpoint the culprits. Somehow, though, by some miracle, you, Jungwon, and Ni-ki had remained completely unnoticed.
The three of you had kept your heads down and your poker faces on, acting as if you didnât have a single clue what had happened. You couldnât believe youâd gotten away with it. Again.
Which is exactly what you were currently discussing as you stood in Zonkoâs Joke Shop, watching Jungwon and Ni-ki carefully examine the shelves for their next batch of mischief supplies.
"I still donât understand how we werenât caught," you said, leaning casually against the display of dungbombs as you crossed your arms. "McGonagall knew something was up."
"Thatâs because weâre geniuses," Ni-ki said without looking up from the Extendable Ears he was inspecting. "Obviously."
You snorted. "Right, because geniuses trip over their own feet and nearly get us caught in the process."
"Hey!" Ni-ki turned to you with an exaggerated look of offense. "I saved us. My quick thinking is the only reason we got out of there alive."
"Your quick thinking?" Jungwon interjected, holding up a Puking Pastille for inspection. "Iâm pretty sure my plan got us through the whole thing. You just stood there looking like a lost Kneazle."
Ni-ki huffed and turned his attention back to the shelf. "Youâre both ungrateful. I should stop sharing my brilliance with you."
"Brilliance, huh?" you teased, smirking as you reached over to nudge him. "Thatâs what weâre calling it now?"
Ni-ki shot you a mock glare but didnât move away. In fact, he leaned into you more, resting his elbow lazily on your shoulder as if you were his personal armrest.
You tried to shrug him off. "Ni-ki, get off me. Iâm not furniture."
He grinned, leaning his weight on you even more. "But youâre so sturdy and reliable."
"Sturdy and reliable," you repeated flatly. "Thatâs it. Youâre banned from using me as a leaning post."
"You love it," he teased, winking at you.
Meanwhile, Jungwon was completely unbothered, now inspecting a box of Screaming Yo-yos. "Youâre letting him get away with that?" he said without looking up.
"Iâve given up," you replied, sighing dramatically.
"You shouldâve given up a long time ago," Jungwon said with a chuckle. Then, as if on cue, he reached over and started playing with a strand of your hair, twirling it between his fingers.
"Seriously?" you muttered, glancing between them.
Jungwon just smirked, not stopping as he held your gaze. "What? Iâm bored."
"You two are impossible," you grumbled, though you didnât actually make any effort to stop either of them. This was normal. It was just how things were.
As you scanned the shelves, you spotted a few products that caught your eye. Grinning mischievously, you a few different materials like a pack of Decoy Detonators.
"Thatâs what youâre going with?" Ni-ki asked, glancing at your choices.
"At least Iâm not taking twenty minutes to pick a single product," you shot back, raising an eyebrow at the two of them.
"Hey, these decisions are important," Jungwon said, tossing the Screaming Yo-yos into his own pile.
"Right," you said, rolling your eyes. "Because you totally need three different kinds of itching powder."
"Youâll thank us later," Ni-ki said confidently.
"Oh, Iâm sure," you replied dryly, though you couldnât help the small smile that tugged at your lips.
"Y/N," Ni-ki called dramatically, spinning toward you with a packet of Nose-Biting Teacups in his hand. "Do you think I should get this? Imagine serving tea to Professor Snape. A little nibble on the nose might do him some good."
You snorted. "Yeah, if you want to end up scrubbing cauldrons for the rest of the year. Iâm not covering for you if you actually go through with that."
"Donât lie. Youâd do it," he said, grinning as he nudged your side with his elbow.
"Youâd fold in two seconds if he gave you the look," Jungwon added, smirking as he placed a jar of Self-Inking Quills into his growing pile of products.
"Excuse me," you shot back, crossing your arms. "Iâve never folded. Unlike you two. Donât think I forgot about the time Snape caught you both in the Potions classroom after hours, and you blamed it on Peeves."
"That was a solid plan," Ni-ki argued, placing a hand on his chest like he was offended.
Jungwon snorted. "It wasnât a plan at all. You just blurted the first thing that came to your mind."
"And it worked," Ni-ki shot back defensively. "He didnât question it, did he?"
"Thatâs because Peeves actually caused a ruckus ten minutes later," you said, shaking your head.
Ni-ki grinned mischievously. "What can I say? Iâm lucky like that."
"Lucky, my foot," Jungwon muttered, shaking his head as he turned to you. "Be honestâwhoâs the bigger liability between the two of us?"
You paused, tilting your head as if you were seriously considering the question. "Do I have to pick just one? Because youâre both pretty equallyâ"
"Oi!" Ni-ki interrupted, poking your arm. "Traitor!"
Jungwon smirked, clearly enjoying your response. "I knew it. Weâre a team of liabilities. Perfect."
"Speak for yourselves," you retorted, pretending to brush off your clothes in mock pride. "Iâm the only one whoâs remotely responsible here."
"Responsible? You?" Ni-ki raised an eyebrow, feigning disbelief. "Letâs rewind to the time you accidentally lit a cauldron on fire in Charms class."
"That was one time," you argued, glaring at him. "And it wasnât my fault! Youâre the one whoâ"
"See?" Jungwon cut in, smirking as he held up a hand to stop you. "The cauldron was calling you a black sheep."
"More like the cauldron was calling me innocent," you quipped back, earning laughs from both of them.
Ni-ki slung an arm around your shoulders, grinning widely. "Youâre hilarious when youâre trying to defend yourself, you know that?"
You rolled your eyes but didnât shrug him off. "And youâre insufferable, but here we are."
"See? Thatâs why we like you," Jungwon said, giving you a small, playful smile as he tapped your forehead lightly with the end of a Decoy Detonator box.
You narrowed your eyes at him, reaching up to swat his hand away. "I feel so honored. Truly."
The three of you dissolved into laughter again, the teasing bouncing between you like a well-practiced routine.
"Alright, mischief-makers," you said finally, glancing at their overflowing piles of joke products. "Are we done here? Or are you planning to bankrupt yourselves buying the entire shop?"
Ni-ki grinned, holding up a box of Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder. "This? Totally worth going broke for."
"And this," Jungwon added, lifting a set of Decoy Detonators, "is going to make next week very interesting."
You did not doubt it.
That week was very interesting indeed. Not only did Ni-ki and Jungwon set up prank after prank, but they also enlisted Peeves in some of them, which turned everything more chaotic.
One day, they filled the Great Hall with floating soap bubbles that burst into confetti whenever they popped, sending the entire school into fits of laughter (or groans, depending on the person).
However, amidst the chaos, Ni-ki and Jungwon had forgotten a major thing: studying.
By the time they realized it, they were behind on a lot of assignments and homework in Defense Against the Dark Arts, Divination, Muggle Studies, and History of Magic. The weight of their neglected schoolwork loomed over them, and the urgency to catch up finally hit.
So, what did they do to catch up? Well, they obviously asked you for help! You, who were currently in the library, reading up on Arithmancy.
You were deeply engrossed in your book when you heard footsteps approaching. Glancing up, you saw Ni-ki and Jungwon, looking sheepish and a bit desperate.
ây/n! Our sweet little genius prodigy,â Ni-ki started, sliding into the seat across from you. Jungwon took the seat next to him, both of them looking at you with pleading eyes.
âYes?â you replied, raising an eyebrow. You had a feeling you knew where this was going.
âWe need your help,â Jungwon admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. âWeâre really behind on our assignments. Like, really behind.â
You sighed, closing your book and giving them both a stern look. âYou know, if you spent half as much time studying as you do planning pranks, you wouldnât be in this mess.â
Ni-ki pouted. âBut studying isnât nearly as fun.â
âMaybe not,â you conceded, âbut itâs kind of necessary if you donât want to fail.â
âWe know,â Jungwon said quickly. âThatâs why weâre here. Youâre the best at all of this stuff, and we need your help to catch up. Please?â
You looked between the two of them, their eyes wide with genuine desperation.
âAlright,â you said finally after a moment, earning relieved smiles from both of them. âIâll help you. But this means no more pranks for a while. Deal?â
âDeal,â they chorused eagerly.
âOkay then,â you said, pulling out your notes and books. âLetâs get to work.â
For the next several hours, you worked with Ni-ki and Jungwon, helping them catch up on their assignments. You explained concepts, went over notes, and even quizzed them to make sure they understood the material. It was a long process, but by the end of the day, they had made significant progress.
"Youâre a miracle worker, honeydrop. Weâd probably be in detention without you." Jungwon chuckled, shoving his parchment into his bag.
"Probably?" you asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Okay, definitely," he corrected with a sheepish grin.
"Just donât expect me to do this every time," you warned, standing up and gathering your things. "Next time, youâre on your own."
Ni-ki threw an arm around your shoulders as you walked out of the library together. "Sure, sure. Whatever you say, doll."
You rolled your eyes at the casual nickname, though you didnât bother shrugging his arm offâit was just his way of being overly familiar. âIâm serious. If I catch you two sneaking off to pull another prank before youâve finished at least one essay, Iâm not helping you anymore.â
âDuly noted,â Ni-ki replied smoothly, though his grin said otherwise. He squeezed your shoulder playfully. âBut you have to admit, life would be so boring without us.â
âBoring?â you shot back, looking up at him incredulously. âIâd actually have time to focus on my own work without you two dragging me into whatever chaos youâve cooked up.â
Jungwon laughed softly from your other side. âOh, come on. You love it. Admit it. Deep down, youâd miss us if we left you alone for more than a day.â
You didnât answer immediately, instead giving them a sidelong glance. âMaybe Iâd miss the pranks more,â you teased, earning matching gasps of mock offense from both boys.
Ni-ki stopped in his tracks, clutching his chest dramatically. âOuch. Right in the heart, doll.â
Jungwon smirked, tilting his head. âSheâs lying. Look at herâsheâs smiling. Thatâs the face of someone who couldnât survive without us.â
You rolled your eyes but couldnât suppress the small grin tugging at your lips. âIf youâre trying to flatter yourselves, youâre doing a terrible job.â
Ni-ki leaned closer, his face just a little too smug. âWe donât need to flatter ourselves, doll. We know weâre your favorite people in the world.â
âFavorite headaches, maybe,â you retorted, shoving his arm off your shoulders. He stumbled back, laughing, while Jungwon gave you an approving nod.
âSheâs catching on,â Jungwon said, his eyes sparkling with amusement. âSoon enough, sheâll be the one dragging us into trouble.â
You snorted. âNot likely. Iâve already got my hands full with you two.â
The next few days were oddly peaceful, given the usual chaos that surrounded Ni-ki and Jungwon. You found yourself spending more time in the library with them, helping them catch up on homework, and surprisingly, they actually stayed focusedâmost of the time. Though, that didnât stop them from sneaking in their usual brand of teasing. Because they kept finding ways to distract you. Ni-ki, as usual, was the first to break the silence.
"You're pretty good at this stuff, huh?" he murmured, stretching lazily beside you. His hand casually brushed against your thigh, and he rested his arm there like it was the most normal thing in the world. "How come you're so smart and yet still hang out with us? Makes no sense."
You glanced at him, trying to keep your cool. "I don't mind," you answered, your voice surprisingly steady despite how flustered his touch was making you. "Besides, someone has to keep you two in check."
Jungwon, who had been silently working on his own homework beside you, suddenly lifted his head. His soft exhale brushed against your neck as he settled his face there, huffing dramatically. "Ugh, Herbology is impossible. How do you even remember all these plants and their properties? Itâs like a nightmare." He whined, his voice muffled against your skin.
You stiffened at his proximity, his warm breath sending a shiver down your spine. "I don't know," you muttered, trying to ignore the way his body pressed against yours. "I just study."
"Yeah, but youâre really good at it," Jungwon murmured, not moving away. He let his lips brush against your neck for a moment, and you could feel your face heat up instantly.
Meanwhile, Ni-ki hadn't missed the opportunity. He leaned even closer, his hand subtly shifting on your thigh as he whispered, "We should study more with you. You make it so fun."
You shot him a warning glance, but he just grinned back, unbothered. "Youâre making me sound like a distraction, you know," you said, trying to focus on your notes again, though your concentration was rapidly slipping away.
Jungwon grinned against your neck. "Oh, you are a distraction. But you're a good kind of distraction."
Before you could protest, Ni-ki leaned in closer, resting his head on your shoulder with a dramatic sigh. "Weâre your favorite chaos, right?" he said, his voice teasing but sincere.
Despite the flurry of butterflies in your stomach, you couldnât help but smile. "You two are definitely something," you said, trying to sound unaffected even as your heart raced. "But I really need to get this done."
You really tried to ignore the two heads resting against your shoulders, but that was an impossible task. Ni-kiâs breath was warm against your skin, and his hand was still resting on your thigh, now with an almost casual possessiveness. Jungwon, on the other hand, was so close his soft exhalations tickled the nape of your neck, and his cheek was pressed lightly against yours as he hummed in contentment.
Despite your best efforts to focus on your work, it was becoming increasingly difficult. The pages in front of you blurred as your heart rate picked up. The library now felt suffocating, and you realized that it wasnât just the assignment that had your attentionâit was the way they were both so close, almost invading your space in a way that made it impossible to concentrate.
"Are you actually going to study?" Ni-ki murmured, his voice low and teasing, but you could hear the undercurrent of something more in it. His fingers shifted slightly, brushing your leg in a way that made you stiffen, but you didnât pull away. You were almost too aware of how your body reacted to them.
Jungwon, seemingly oblivious to your internal turmoil, nuzzled closer against your neck, his soft, slow breaths doing nothing to help you stay calm. âI think Iâm helping you study,â he said in that playful tone of his, making you shiver. âUs being this close will help you focus, right?â
Your pulse quickened at the thought. You hadnât been aware of the shifting dynamic until nowâof how their subtle touches, the way they leaned into you, seemed to be becoming more than just playful teasing. Every little move felt like an invitation for more, and you were quickly losing the battle to stay composed.
"Guys," you said, attempting to sound stern, though the breathlessness in your voice betrayed you. "Youâre making it impossible to study like this."
They didnât move. They didnât even respond with words, but you could feel the weight of their attention on you. Ni-kiâs grip on your thigh tightened slightly, and Jungwon pressed his nose gently against your underjaw, both of them silently daring you to pull away.
But you didnât. And that was what surprised you the mostâhow you didnât mind the closeness, how you didnât want to push them away.
"Maybe we can help you concentrate in other ways," Ni-ki whispered, his voice lowering with an edge of amusement, and you could feel him grinning against your skin.
You let out a shaky breath, knowing that with them, studying was the last thing you were going to accomplish today.
They were like two koalas clinging to you, making it so hard to think clearly. Every time you shifted, Ni-ki would let out a soft sigh, his fingers grazing your thigh, and Jungwon would press his face more firmly into the crook of your neck, sending shivers down your spine.
Your handwriting became more erratic as you tried to force yourself to write, but your focus kept drifting back to them, they were distracting in the best and worst way. You tried to shift slightly, attempting to get some space, but instead, they just adjusted and got even closer.
"Youâre really not gonna study, are you?" Ni-ki's voice was a low tease, his chin now resting on your shoulder as he looked at your textbook with a mock frown. His fingers tracing little patterns against your thigh.
Jungwon, still in his spot on your neck, let out a small hum of agreement. "I think weâre doing more for your concentration than you give us credit for."
You were about to protest, but then Jungwon shifted slightly, brushing his lips against your ear as he murmured, "Youâre so tense. Are we making you nervous?" His voice was soft, but the way he said it made your pulse quicken. You could practically feel the smirk on his lips.
Ni-ki chuckled at your reaction, the sound vibrating through his chest. "Youâre cute when you try to act unaffected." His hand squeezed your thigh gently, adding more heat to the already overwhelming situation.
It was getting hard to think, let alone focus on your homework. You couldnât deny how their touches made your heart race, how the closeness felt different than it ever had before. You were surrounded by themâso close, so intimate in a way that felt almost too personal, yet you couldnât bring yourself to move them off.
Instead, you sighed, giving up on trying to study. "You two are unbelivable," you muttered, but there was no real heat in your words. They were both too close, too comfortable, and the way they looked at you, the way they made you feel, left you unsure if you wanted them to stop.
Ni-ki grinned at your words, his hand moving slowly up your leg. "Good, weâre making progress," he teased, leaning in close. "You needed a break anyway."
Jungwon, now pulling away just enough to meet your gaze, smiled warmly. "Weâll help you out. Maybe not with homework, but definitely with...other things."
As they both made themselves even more comfortable, you were stuck between wanting to push them away and wanting to stay right where you were.
You had no idea what had gotten into them, but you also werenât quite sure what had gotten into you. They had always been the ones to tease and be touchy, but now, as they both clung to you, you realized you could play alongâmaybe even enjoy it. Without thinking too much, you let the playful side of you take over.
You moved just slightly, letting your fingers brush against Ni-kiâs arm as you leaned back into him, and before he could respond, you slid your hand down to his wrist, just enough to make him pause. He looked at you, slightly taken aback by the sudden shift in dynamics. His usual confident smirk faltered for just a second before he recovered, but you could tell he wasnât expecting it.
You smiled innocently back, leaning into Jungwon next, letting your fingers trace along his jawline with a teasing touch. His breath hitched ever so slightly, his eyes locking with yours, and you saw the flustered warmth creeping up his neck. He leaned into your touch, just like he had done with you so many times before, but now you could feel him melt under your fingertips.
"Guess weâre not the only ones getting touchy, huh?" Ni-ki teased, his voice light, but there was a nervous edge to it now as his breath caught when you moved your hand to his shoulder, massaging it lightly.
Jungwon, still resting against you, let out a shaky laugh, but his voice was softer, almost breathless. "Youâre really enjoying this, arenât you?"
You raised an eyebrow, keeping your hand on his chest for a moment, letting your fingers play with the fabric of his shirt. "Youâre the ones who started it," you said, your voice low and playful, but with an underlying challenge in it.
You felt their reactions before you even saw them clearlyâthe way their breaths became more shallow, the way their eyes widened with surprise and something else.
Ni-kiâs lips parted as you moved your hand lower, and you noticed his usual teasing grin soften into something more real. He didnât know how to respond to this change in the atmosphere, and for a moment, you reveled in the power of it. Jungwon, too, was a little quieter now, his hand moving to rest on your other thigh, fingers just brushing lightly, as if he wasnât quite sure how to act but didnât want to pull away either.
They were both flustered, unsure of how to navigate the space youâd suddenly put them in. You could feel them melt under your touch, their usual confidence slipping away with each movement you made. You had the power now, and it was a strange feelingâseeing them both so lost in this little game you were playing.
"Well?" you asked, a playful smirk tugging at your lips as you leaned back into them. "Arenât you two gonna study? Or am i too distracting?"
Ni-ki chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck, his usual charm faltering just slightly. "Guess weâve got some competition now."
Jungwon, on the other hand, gave a soft sigh, his face flushed. "I think we might be in over our heads."
You had the upper hand now.
And you took full advantage of it.
After that day in the library, you couldnât help but notice how completely Jungwon and Ni-ki would fall into your rhythm. They were practically putty in your hands. Every touch, no matter how small, sent them into a flurry of reactionsâflushed cheeks, quiet sighs, soft whines when you werenât paying attention to them. Theyâd melt at even the smallest gesture from you. Whether it was brushing their arm casually or stealing a glance, it was as if they couldnât get enough. Every ounce of attention you gave them, they greedily soaked it up, and you relished in that power, in knowing you could make them act this way. Knowing you were the only person that could make them act this way.
They were so used to being the ones in control, but now it seemed they couldnât stop themselves from doing whatever you wanted. It was almost comical how quickly they fell into line, but also a little thrilling. You were the one holding the strings now, and they seemed perfectly content to follow wherever you led.
And of course, your friends had noticed. You weren't sure how you didn't see it earlier, but Yuna, Hannie, Karina, Yujin, and Leeseo had all caught on. Theyâd managed to sneak you away from Jungwon and Ni-ki one afternoon, a tactic you recognized as them giving you a moment of peace away from them.
You sat in a quiet corner of the courtyard with them, all of them looking at you with knowing grins, their eyes twinkling with mischief and curiosity.
âSo,â Yuna began, leaning forward with an exaggerated whisper, âspill. Whatâs going on between you and those two?â
Hannie smirked, arms crossed, âYeah, you've got them wrapped around your finger. Itâs so obvious.â
You blinked, suddenly feeling put on the spot. âI donât know what you mean,â you said, trying to sound nonchalant, but your heart skipped a beat. Were they really so obvious?
Leeseo leaned in, her voice playful. âCome on, donât pretend. Jungwon and Ni-ki have been practically following you around like lost pets. Itâs cute, but weâre curious. Whatâs going on?â
Karina raised an eyebrow. âDidnât think you had it in you, honestly. Those two are impossible to keep up with. But somehow, youâve got them so... docile.â
You let out a breath, finally breaking into a sheepish smile. âIt just kind of... happened. They started getting clingy, and I just played along. And now? I donât know. Theyâre just... there.â
Yujin grinned, tapping her fingers on the table. âYou know, theyâve been doing everything you say. I saw Ni-ki nearly burn his potions notes because you told him to stop distracting you. Itâs like watching a puppy trying to be obedient.â
Hannie chuckled. âSo, theyâre melting under your touch, huh?â
You couldnât help the blush creeping onto your face as the realization hit you. âMaybe,â you muttered, feeling a little embarrassed, but also a little proud.
âAre you sure itâs just them being clingy?â Yuna asked, her tone teasing. âI mean, theyâve been following you around for years.â
You sighed, looking around at your friendsâ grinning faces, knowing you couldnât get away with playing innocent anymore. âI guess... maybe I do. But itâs not like Iâm doing it on purpose. They justâ"
âThey just canât resist you,â Karina finished for you, smirking. âCome on, donât act like you havenât noticed.â
It was clear your friends were having way too much fun with this, but honestly, you werenât sure if you could deny it any longer. Youâd noticed how they seemed to change when they were around you. Jungwon would act like he couldnât wait to do anything you asked, and Ni-ki? Heâd become all soft and affectionate, which was unlike him.
âItâs okay, though,â Yujin said, her voice light. âWeâre not judging you. We just want to know when youâre finally going to admit it.â
You raised your hands in mock surrender. âFine, fine. Maybe I have a little bit of power over them. But Iâm not making a big deal out of it.â
They all laughed, clearly not believing you. You were probably just as entertained as they were by how much you could get away with. But as you looked at the amused faces around you, you also felt a little something stir in your chest. A strange mix of pride and something else.
You were, without a doubt, in control of the situation now. But what you didnât know was just how much longer that power would last before things got a little... more complicated.
And it did get complicated.
Before, they had been clingy, constantly around you, leaning on you, making their presence known. But now? Now, they were acting possessive. Theyâd follow you everywhere, make sure they were always by your side, and the glares they shot at any male student who got too close to you? Intense. It wasnât just playful teasing anymore. It was like they were marking their territory without saying a word.
And thatâs when it hit you.
All of this? It wasnât just the usual chaos and fun. They liked you. They had to. No one acts like this unless they do.
But you werenât sure. Not completely. You needed confirmation. And the best way to confirm a suspicion like this? Youâd seen it done before in the most dramatic waysïżœïżœïżœjealousy. If they were really into you, you were certain they wouldnât just sit back and let you spend time with someone else. They'd react, and youâd get your answer.
So, with that thought in mind, you decided to test this theory. What better way to do that than to make them confess in a fit of jealousy?
You didnât want to hurt anyone, of course, but it was the only way to make sure. And you wouldnât have to do it alone, which is where your two male friends, Jeongin and Jaehyun, came in. You trusted them, and they owed you a favor or two after all the times youâd helped them in the past.
The plan was simpleâat least, in theory. You'd spend some time with Jeongin and Jaehyun, just enough to make Jungwon and Ni-ki notice. You knew theyâd be watching. They always were, especially since the two of them had started acting this way. And once they did? Well, that would be when the fireworks started.
You carefully explained everything to Jeongin and Jaehyun, who both agreed to help you. They were on board, teasing you about how entertaining it would be to see how Jungwon and Ni-ki would react. Jeongin even joked that he could make them both "lose their minds." You werenât sure if he was joking or not, but you were counting on him to keep it lighthearted.
The next day, the plan was set into motion. Youâd intentionally sit next to Jeongin and Jaehyun in the grandhall, laughing at their jokes and engaging in casual conversation. You knew Jungwon and Ni-ki would be nearby, watching closely, their eyes following your every move. And, sure enough, the second you laughed too loud or shared a casual touch with Jeongin, you saw the shift.
Ni-ki's smirk faltered for a second before he looked away, crossing his arms tightly, his eyes narrowing. Jungwon was no betterâhis gaze had turned blank, his usually demeanor replaced by something else. The tension between the two of them was palpable, and you had to fight to keep a straight face.
As the evening wore on, the moments between you and Jeongin and Jaehyun became more exaggerated. You laughed louder, leaned closer, and gave Jeongin a playful push when he made a joke. Your heart raced with anticipation.
Sure enough, when you glanced over at Jungwon and Ni-ki, both of them were practically burning holes into you with their eyes. Jungwon was glaring at Jeongin, his jaw clenched, while Ni-ki was burning a hole in the wall in front of him.
The more you pushed, the more you noticed them getting restless. Ni-ki shifted in his seat, throwing a glance at Jungwon as if silently confirming that neither of them was happy with the situation. It was working.
But now, the hardest partâwaiting.
You watched as they tried to play it cool, but every time youâd interact with Jeongin or Jaehyun, you could feel their eyes on you, and it became harder to pretend you werenât aware of how they were watching.
Finally, when they were getting up to leave, Jeongin bumped into Ni-ki, giving him a playful smile and a casual, âExcuse me, mate,â before turning and walking away with Jaehyun.
That was when it all came to a head. You had just turned to leave the Grandhall when you felt two hands grip your wrist, pulling you back.
You turned to find Jungwon standing in front of you, his expression no longer calm. It was frustrated, a little wild, and it was clear he wasnât happy.
âDid you have to do that?â he asked, his voice lower than usual, like he was trying to keep his cool but was failing miserably.
Ni-ki was right behind him, arms crossed, his eyes flicking from you to Jungwon and back. âYeah,â he added, his voice tight. âWhatâs with you and them?â
You swallowed, keeping your composure. âWhat do you mean?â
âCut the act,â Jungwon shot back, stepping a little closer, his hands clenched at his sides. âWe both know what youâre doing.â
Your heart raced. There it was. You wanted them to say it. You wanted them to admit it, to confess how they felt.
âYou two... are acting like children,â you said lightly, trying to keep your voice calm despite the whirlwind in your chest. âYou know that, right?â
Ni-kiâs face twitched as he stepped forward. âWeâre not the ones acting like that,â he muttered, his voice a mix of frustration and something else you couldnât place. âYouâre the one making us jealous.â
You smiled to yourself, the satisfaction bubbling up. The tension was finally broken, and now... all you had to do was wait for them to confess.
âOkay, whatâs the big problem?â you asked, your voice calm but firm. âWhy are you two acting like this?â
The words hung in the air, and for a long moment, neither of them said anything. They exchanged a quick, sharp glance, almost as if they were having a silent conversation.
Finally, Jungwon let out a deep breath, running a hand through his hair. He glared at the ground for a moment before looking up at you, his usual dimpled smile nowhere to be found.
âWeâre not acting like this for no reason,â he started, his voice tense. âYou think weâre just jealous for no reason?â
Ni-ki stepped forward then, his eyes searching yours. âWeâre jealous,â he muttered, a bit of anger still lingering in his tone. âBut itâs not just about Jaehyun, or you hanging out with Jeongin. Itâs... you.â
You blinked, surprised. "Me?"
Jungwon shot him a look but then quickly turned back to you, his voice lowering, barely above a whisper. "We like you. We both do. And yeah, itâs frustrating seeing you with other people when we... weâve been wanting to say something for a while now."
Ni-ki nodded, his usual smirk replaced by a more earnest expression. âWeâre... weâre seriously into you, and itâs driving us crazy watching you get close to anyone else.â
Your heart skipped a beat, the realization settling in as you stared at them. It wasnât just a theory anymore. They really did like you.
âYou two... really?â you asked, your voice barely above a whisper, your mind racing as everything clicked into place.
Jungwon sighed, a small, frustrated laugh escaping him. "Yeah, really. Youâre smart, youâre fun, and you make everything less... boring. But we didnât know how to say it, okay? Weâre not used to this kind of thing."
Ni-ki grinned nervously, his usual confidence returning in small doses. "And I guess we were trying to make you notice. Not the best way, but it worked, didnât it?"
You couldnât help but smile, a little overwhelmed by the admission. The teasing and the possessivenessâit was all a roundabout way of showing how they felt, even if it was a bit chaotic.
âI... didnât expect this,â you admitted, your voice quiet. âI thought it was just you guys being, well, you.â
Jungwon raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a slight smirk. "And you didnât think we could actually be serious? Weâve been serious this whole time, just... not very good at showing it."
You couldnât help but laugh softly, the tension lifting as the realization hit you fully. âSo, what now?â
Ni-ki stepped closer, his hand brushing lightly against yours as he looked at you with hope and uncertainty. âWell, we could start by not acting like children, and maybe... go on a real date sometime?â
Jungwonâs eyes softened, as he glanced at Ni-ki and then back at you. "Yeah, what he said. Weâd like to take you out, properly. No pranks or anything."
You nodded, your heart racing in a way it hadnât before. âI think that sounds good.â
--
The next day, you found yourself sitting in the Slytherin common room, the warmth of the fire crackling. The scent of hot chocolate in the air, the creamy drink topped with fluffy marshmallowsâjust the perfect comfort on a chilly evening. You were nestled between Jungwon and Ni-ki, both of them flanking you with matching sly smirks, looking too cute in their comfy clothes and the trio socks that you all had somehow decided to get together during one of your Hogsmeade visits.
Ni-ki was playfully nudging you, trying to steal the last marshmallow, and Jungwon had his arm casually draped over the back of the couch, but his focus was clearly on you.
âSeriously, youâre hogging the sweets,â Ni-ki teased, leaning in close to you, his breath warm against your cheek. âWe should get moreââ
âOnly if you share them,â Jungwon interrupted, raising an eyebrow with a smirk. âIâm not letting you eat them all.â
The two of them went back and forth in their usual playful manner, but this time it felt different. You were caught between them, nestled comfortably in the middle as they leaned closer to you.
Then, as if in sync, they both paused, their teasing grins melting into something softer. Ni-kiâs eyes were unusually warm, and Jungwonâs expression was full of affection.
âYou know,â Ni-ki whispered, his voice low but sincere, âwe love you.â
Jungwon nodded in agreement, his hand gently brushing against yours as he leaned in. âYeah. We love you,â he repeated, his voice just above a murmur.
Before you could even respond, they both kissed your cheeksâNi-ki on one side, Jungwon on the otherâand you froze for a moment, the gentle pressure of their lips leaving you breathless.
Your heart raced in your chest, and for a moment, you felt like you were floating. Their love made you feel safe, cherished, and incredibly happy.
You looked between the two of them, a smile tugging at your lips as you met their gazes. âI love you both, too,â you whispered.
You could see the light in both Jungwon and Ni-kiâs eyes flicker with pure happiness at your confession. They were both too stunned for a moment, leaving you the perfect opportunity to tease them.
Smiling mischievously, you shifted slightly so that you were closer to both of them. "Well," you began, resting your chin on Jungwon's shoulder while your hand found Ni-kiâs arm, "I guess that means you're both officially stuck with me now." You smirked, letting the words sink in, and watched as both of their faces softened.
Ni-ki rolled his eyes but grinned, leaning into you. âYou make it sound like weâre not already stuck with you,â he teased, but you could feel his breath hitch slightly when you wrapped your arms around his waist and pulled him closer.
Jungwon, who had been staring at you, blinked before leaning in as well. âYeah, like thereâs any way weâd want to get rid of you,â he said with a playful huff.
You took advantage of their playful words and pulled them both into a tight cuddle, which caused them both let out small, surprised noises as you enveloped them in your grip, holding them firmly.
âNow, now,â you teased, âyou two are so easy to fold, arenât you?â You could feel their shoulders relax as they practically molded to your side.
Ni-ki groaned, but there was no real protest in his voice. âYouâre too comfy, stop making us weak,â he muttered, and you could practically feel him sinking into your embrace as if he couldnât escape even if he tried. His body was warm against yours, and you could tell that he didnât mind at all.
Jungwonâs head tipped slightly back to rest against yours, his face softening. âYouâre not gonna let us go, are you?â he asked with a half-smile, looking at you from the corner of his eye.
âNope,â you answered firmly, enjoying the way their defenses crumbled under your touch. âYou two are officially my cuddle buddies. And I think you both secretly love it.â
They both huffed, but there was no denying the way they leaned even further into you, practially melting into the cuddle. You couldnât help but smile as you felt their breathing slow.
But the peace didn`t last when you suddenly felt a soft breath against your neck. It was Jungwon, his lips barely grazing your skin. Before you could react, Ni-kiâs lips followed suit, brushing against the opposite side of your neck.
A shiver ran through you at the unexpected warmth, and you gasped, your body tensing for just a moment before you settled back into their hold. They both hummed in response, clearly enjoying the effect they were having on you.
Jungwonâs kiss was gentle, his lips lingering a little longer, sending a spark of warmth straight to your chest. Ni-ki, on the other hand, kissed your neck with a more playful edge, his lips trailing soft, teasing touches as he moved closer to you.
âRelax,â Jungwon whispered against your skin, his breath sending a wave of goosebumps across your body. His hand gently brushed your hair back, before his lips returned to the delicate spot just under your ear.
Ni-ki, still clinging to you, pressed his lips closer to your neck, his touch light yet insistent. âYouâre making this too easy,â he murmured, his voice full of teasing affection.
You could barely suppress the shiver that ran through you, as you felt their kisses deepen, both of them so close, almost impossibly close.
âStop,â you gasped between breaths, though you couldnât bring yourself to push them away. âYouâre going toââ
âGoing to what?â Ni-ki interrupted, his lips curling into a smirk against your skin. âMake you melt into our arms? Too late for that.â
Jungwonâs laugh was a soft, comforting sound, his lips now trailing further down your neck, leaving a warm, tingling path in their wake. He didnât say anything, but you could feel his smile against your skin as he pulled you even closer.
Both of them were still so clingy, but you didnât mind. In fact, you enjoyed it. You enjoyed how they both seemed to seek you out.
âYou two really know how to make a girl weak,â you muttered with a soft laugh.
âAnd weâll keep doing it,â Jungwon replied. âAs long as you let us.â
You were completely okay with that.
Just then, from the stone wall, Peeves' head popped out. His grin was even wider this time, his eyes sparkling with mischief as he hovered before the three of you.
"I knew it!" Peeves cackled, his voice echoing through the common room. "I knew you three would end up together! It was just too perfect not to work out! Look at you, all tangled up in each other, the chaosâitâs meant to be!" He floated closer, eyes twinkling with glee as he looked at you, Jungwon, and Ni-ki. "Oh, you canât fool me. You all make such a lovely little trio!"
You all paused, exchanging a glance. There was no point in arguing with Peevesâhe was insufferable but often right in his own ridiculous way. With a collective sigh, you all decided to just humor him.
Jungwon rolled his eyes, but a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Oh, sure, Peeves. You figured us out," he said dryly, trying not to let Peeves get the best of him.
Ni-ki raised an eyebrow, his hand holding yours tightly. "Guess youâre not wrong," he said with a teasing grin. "But, really, did you have to show up like this? You're making it harder to pretend we donât get along."
Peeves just giggled, enjoying every second of this. "Oh, but itâs too much fun to watch! You three are like a puzzle that finally clicked into place. And I knew I'd be the one to see it first!" He floated around you in a circle, his laughter loud and echoing. "Donât worry, I wonât ruin it for youâyet. But Iâll be watching. Oh yes, Iâll be watching!"
With one final, exaggerated wink, Peeves disappeared back into the stone wall, his laughter still lingering in the air. You sighed and turned back to Jungwon and Ni-ki, who were both looking at you with affectionate smiles.
"Well, that was... something," you said, trying to shake off the awkwardness.
Jungwon nodded. "Yeah, but Peeves is right about one thing. Weâre not going anywhere."
Ni-ki squeezed your hand. "Not ever."
Reblogs and comments are appreciated <3
âââââââčâ±âŒâœâ°âčââââââ
Perm taglist: @ilyunjina @nshmrarki @laylasbunbunny
@wensurr @immelissaaa @simj4k3 @vegahrid @03sunoos
@hollxe1 @moonpri @cherriesfine @badtzsan @anushkaaaiaiiaiaia
@heeseungbabydoll @wondash @renjiishot @demigodmahash
@strawberrieswithchocolateo3o @honeybunnee @jjongstar111
@enhaprettystars @zorange13 @jiminie-08 @chocowonnie
@enhamonsterghoul @mrsjjongstby @lunaritex @kiripimaspillow
@sumsumtingz @norucking @tunafishyfishylike @txnwvc
Wanna be in the perm taglist? Lmk <3
#enhypen x reader#niki x reader#jungwon x reader#enhypen#jungwon#nishimura riki#enhypen imagines#enhypen fic#jungwon imagines#jungwon enhypen#jungwon enha#jungwon fluff#yang jungwon#yang jungwon x you#yang jungwon x reader#jungwon x you#yang jungwon enhypen#yang jungwon fluff#enhypen jungwon#enhypen nishimura riki#niki nishimura#riki nishimura x reader#nishimura niki x reader#nishimura niki#ni ki enhypen#ni ki x reader#ni ki fluff#hogwarts au#enhypen scenarios#enhablr
565 notes
·
View notes
Text
First time with the Wolf
Summary: Reader and Toto has been dating for a year and they finally have sex for the first time.
Writers comment: This is for all the sluts with daddy issues (myself included).
Warnings: 18+, MDNI, smut obviously, fluff, daddy kink??, innocence kink, google translated german.
Word count: 3,3k
Toto Wolff.
Billionaire.
CEO of the Mercedes F1 Team.
âŠ.Who also happens to be your boyfriend.
You had been seeing each other for about a year now, you caught his eye at an afterparty, and you instantly hit it off.
As you were stuck studying, you couldn't be with him at his place of work that often, but every time you got the chance, you did. Everyone at the Mercedes garage adored you, although you heard some whispering about you and Toto's age gap and your intentions with him at first.
Your life felt complete. It felt like you had everything a person could ask for. Toto was treating you like a princess, sending you gifts and even giving you his black card, encouraging you to use it. Every time you met up with him, he'd be soft with you. Not forcing you to do anything you didn't want to. Holding you close whenever you needed it. Sending you sweet texts during the day.
"Y/N, do you know the answer to this question?" The professor asks.
Shit, daydreaming again.
"Uuuuh, yes, ermâŠ" You tried to save the awkward situation but it was in vain.
Later, you were sat on the sofa in your extravagant apartment that Toto had insisted you needed. For what, was beyond you.
"Toto, I made a complete fool of myself today and it's your fault!" You tell him over the phone.
You had a routine of calling every day to check in with each other.
"What do you mean it's my fault? I'm innocent." He argues back and sticks his tongue out playfully.
"I was thinking about you and ended up daydreaming, and then my professor asked me a question!" You explain.
"Thinking of me?" He says as he drags the last part out and points at himself. "Liebe, do you miss me as much as I miss you? I'm having a hard time staying away from you. I think about you beside me every night, about how good you feel beside me. You belong beside me." He explains.
You gasp at his words. Toto was rarely this straightforward. You couldn't help feeling a tingle in your stomach, feeling aftershocks in the rest of your body.
"Beside you� Sir Toto, what are you implying?" You ask.
You had intentionally waited to have sex, with Toto wanting your first time to be special. You weren't a virgin or anything, but you hadn't had the courage to take on a man of Toto's size yet and he knew about it, hence why he wanted to wait. He was proud of his size and carried himself well.
"I'd like to know if you want to visit Jeddah and spend the race weekend with me and the crew? Lewis has asked when he will be seeing you again, he seems to have a weak spot for you." Toto asks.
His question didn't really come as a shock, he'd often ask multiple times if you wanted to join him on his travels.
"Toto, I, I'm afraidâŠ" You say as you know taking a few days off wouldn't hurt. You felt overworked and could need some time off the hectic pace at school. You could ask your friends to share notes later and work on your assignments on the plane. Besides, you were in the middle of the semester, meaning no upcoming exams.
He gives you a small pout when he hears the impending rejection but lights up as you continue.
"⊠You'll regret ever inviting me to Jeddah, I will be pestering you and the team all weekend."
He looks up at the screen of his phone and looks confused. Then, as the words sink in, his lips turn into a wide smile. "Are you serious, Schatz?" He asks alarmingly calmly.
"One hundred percent, Toto." You confirm.
"Jesus Christ, I love you so much!" He celebrates. "I'll book the plane tickets right away, can you make it to the airport by tomorrow evening?"
"I'd love that, do I need to bring anything?"
"Only that beautiful smile of yours!" He exclaims.
And with that, you finished the call and said your goodbyes to a very excited Toto.
The next day you spent packing and arranging for your friends at school to take notes for you, thanking them for the trouble.
You made it to the airport with time to spare. You spent the spare time on your laptop, working on that one assignment that made you question your choice of studies. Finally, your boarding was called.
The flight went smoothly, and when you arrived to Jeddah, a man was waiting for you as Toto had instructed, driving you back to the hotel you and Toto were staying at.
The doormen helped you with the bags and you were escorted up to your room.
When you opened the door to the grand suite, you saw Toto standing in the middle of the room, with a bouquet of roses in his arms. He gave you a wide smile when you came into view.
You instantly ran up to him and he lifted you into his big and strong arms, peppering your face with kisses, making you giggle.
The suite was equipped with 3 bedrooms, 2 bathrooms, and a huge main living room.
Toto showed you around, holding you close.
"So⊠I'm assuming you'll be spending your time sleeping next to me, in my bed, right?" Toto asked carefully.
You chuckle and turn around, facing him. "It's not like I haven't done that before."
Both you and Toto were tired and soon got ready for bed. As you get in under the covers, you make yourself comfortable and wait for Toto to join you, which he does, with a certain urgency.
He hovers halfway over you, and places a soft kiss on your forehead. You lean into the kiss and look up at him, he looks like a true god like this.
"God, there's so much I want to do with you⊠To experience with you, Y/N."
"Show me, then." You urge him.
"Someday, I will."
And with that, both of you fall asleep.
You wake up before Toto and pry yourself free from his tight grip, making him frown and search for your lost body in his sleep.
You take a quick shower and get yourself ready for the day, rocking a floral sundress you knew Toto would love.
As you step out of the bathroom, Toto is sitting on the edge of the bed, buttoning up his white shirt. When he sees you, he gets up and walks up to you.
"Let me help you with that." You say and start working the buttons.
Toto smiles at you and grabs your hips. "Good morning, Y/N. You look so beautiful, I'm so happy you came here."
You finish up breakfast and get to the track, meeting up with Lewis again. Today, the garage was buzzing with people of all sorts. Mechanics, celebrities and fans were squashed together. And then there was you and Toto, and while he held you close, protecting you from accidental blows and rude comments, you still felt uncomfortable.
Luckily, Toto had arranged for you to stay close to him and follow the race from a peaceful spot.
You celebrated with the whole garage as George finished 3rd and Lewis finished 5th, both scoring valuable points.
Toto runs up to you, and easily lifts you up into his arms. Then, out of nowhere, he catches your lips in a deep kiss. This was the first time he showed affection in public and it took you by surprise. Feeling lost and flushed, he sets you down again.
"Congrats Toto, I know this means a lot to you." You say.
Mercedes had two rough past seasons behind them, so even if it was just a 3rd and 5th place, the whole garage celebrated as if it was a victory.
"Would you like to go out for dinner later?" He asks, "I'll have you driven back to the hotel, and I will be back after the briefings."
As you get back to the suite, you take a quick shower to freshen up. The cool water is a welcome feeling on your overheating body. You fix yourself up, apply some light makeup, and do your hair. You choose a flowy black dress, which accentuates your figure perfectly.
"Y/N?" Toto calls out.
"In here!" You yell.
He finds you and stops in his tracks, taking the sight of you in.
"Y/N⊠You're exquisite." He says as he gives you a quick kiss. He takes your hand and leads you out to the balcony of the suite. You stand at the railing and enjoy the view as Toto places himself behind you, presses himself against you and traps you in place with both his hands on each side of you.
"For you, my love." He says as he hands you a box.
"Toto." You warn him, not wanting him to spoil you too often.
"Just open it, Y/N. You deserve it." He urges.
And when you inevitably open the box, you're met with the most beautiful diamond earrings you've ever seen.
You take a moment to just take in what you're holding.
"You, Y/N, are going to wear these tonight." He explains, helping you put them on, them fitting you perfectly. You look and feel expensive.
You wait for Toto to finish his shower while you admire the gemstones hanging from your ears.
Because you're in Jeddah, you decide on Middle Eastern food for the night.
Toto knows the city very well and takes you to one of the best-rated restaurants.
You spend the evening in a booth of said restaurant, babbling away.
As soon as you step into the hotel room, Toto's hands and lips are on you. He keeps a slow pace, making sure to not hurry.
You follow his lead, kissing him back and caressing his arms, slowly moving to his chest.
You part the kiss and look at his deep brown eyes, panting. "I want you, Toto."
Your words switch something in Toto's brain. You'd never been that straightforward with him before, asking for him.
He picks you up, with you kissing and biting his neck as he walks you to the bedroom, making him groan in pain and pleasure.
Toto is a gentleman and lets you down from his arms with much care.
"Can I take this off?" Toto asks as he creeps over the zipper to your dress with his fingers.
Your mind is already failing you, and you nod, thinking it would suffice. Much to Toto's dismay, that is, as he tuts at you. "Words, Schatz."
You're struggling to form a complete sentence, so you settle for a simple "Please."
"Good girl. Doing so well for me already."
This wasn't new for your relationship, you'd done things to each other before but you hadn't gone all the way.
Toto helps you out of the dress and falls to his knees at the sight. Like a starved man, he creeps closer and places kisses on your bare chest, creeping lower and lower down. When he reaches your panties, he looks up with a questioning look, and you nod enthusiastically.
With the confirmation, he leans down to your heat again, grabs the panties with his teeth, and proceeds to pull them down. Looking at him doing this to you of all people, and him enjoying it, was ecstasy. When your pussy comes into view, he lets the panties fall to the floor, giving your mound a feather-light kiss.
You can feel his breath on your lower stomach, and you grab his hair and pull him closer to you. Toto takes it as an invitation to keep going with what he's doing. This time though, he comes closer to your aching core, parting your folds and placing a kiss between them. You're shaking at this point and Toto takes notice. Standing was starting to become hard.
"Y/N, sit down on the edge of the bed."
You do as you're told and sit on the edge of the bed with your hands in your lap.
You follow Toto's movements as he takes his shirt and pants off, leaving only his underwear on.
When he creeps closer to you, your hands reach out for him.
You frown when he stops just of your reach.
"What do you want, Y/N? Come get it." He says.
You sigh, and get up on your knees. You bend forward and pull on his hands, guiding him to you. This must have been thought out ahead of time because your face ends up where Toto's bulging length is. Your mouth waters at the sight and you look up at him, asking for permission.
"Go ahead, Y/N."
You place your hands on his chest and slide them lower down, passing by his nipples, abs, and crotch.
As your hand touches his cock through the fabric, it twitches, and Toto lets out a small grunt.
You tease and pass by the lining of his underwear, grabbing it and pulling down on them slowly, just to let go. You start palming his cock and Toto barely keeps control over himself. You can see that vein in his temple, and it's about to pop.
As you slowly pull his underwear again, intending to tease him further, you drag them a little too low and his manhood slides out.
You look at it with big eyes, wondering how it will ever fit in you.
You softly grab it and steer it towards your mouth. You lick the head of his cock slowly and look up at him. He looks at you with such admiration in his eyes that you can feel yourself creaming between your legs.
Toto grabs your hair and pulls it into a makeshift ponytail.
"Open up." He demands.
You open up for his length and you're able to take a fourth of him until you start to gag. Toto doesn't press you further but keeps the pace for you. You grab the rest of him with your hands and start pumping him at the same time.
Toto must have been so close because he pulls you off and gently takes your hands into his. Bending down, he kisses you deeply, helping you lie down on the bed. He follows and lies down beside you, with half of his body on top.
"Can I mount you?" He asks.
Now this, this was new. He'd never been on top of you before.
"Y-yes." You whisper, barely audible.
"Don't be scared, Y/N. You're doing so well, do you want me?"
You scoff at his question, "Of course, Toto. It's just, I'm scared it'll hurt."
"I know you're scared, that's why I'm asking if you're sure you want to do this with me. There's nothing I want more right now, but if you're not comfortable, I'm ready to wait. With that said, I can't promise it won't hurt, but I will be as careful as I possibly can."
You process his words carefully.
"O-okay." You stutter, "I'm ready."
Toto smiles at you and hovers over you. He leans in and licks your lips and you grant him access to your mouth. He kisses you deeply and wrestles with your tongue for dominance.
His hands slide down your sides and stop at your hips, lifting them up giving him easier access to your warm and pulsating heat. His mouth leaves marks everywhere it comes into contact with, making you moan.
Now it's his turn to tease you. He goes down, sucking on your tits and nipples, leaving kisses on your stomach, leaving lovebites on your thighs and kissing the insides of your thighs, moving from one leg to another without touching you where you needed him most.
"Please, Toto, need you!" You beg.
"Patience, love." He tells you off.
He keeps admiring and praising your body for what feels like forever. Finally, you feel a kiss on your mound, followed by a lick along your drenched slit.
The feeling makes you buck your hips, making him grab your hips with his arms and holds you down.
He starts eating you out at such an unforgiving pace that you cum almost instantly. He lets you calm down before he adds a finger, sliding into you easily. He starts pumping his digit slowly, pressing it up against your G-spot.
"Oh god, Toto!" You exclaim.
He adds another finger and he watches as your eyes roll back.
Another finger, the stretch feels uncomfortable at first but you get used to it quickly. Especially since he keeps his mouth on your clit. Deeming you ready for him, he hovers over you.
"Ready to do this with me, liebe?"
You start nodding but remember his demand.
"Yes, please Toto, take it slow?" You ask.
"I'll be as careful as I can, Y/N. I promise."
And with that said, he lines himself up with you and starts pressing on your entrance. You feel yourself opening up slightly and tense up, pushing his tip out again.
"Relax for me, Y/N. Deep breaths."
He instructs you on your breathing while he presses his tip in. You yelp at the feeling but quickly calm down as Toto starts caressing your cheek and encouraging you.
"You're taking my cock so well schatzi."
"Breath for me."
"Look at you, so beautiful beneath me."
"Those earrings look so good on you, I knew it was a good investment."
He'd shower you with compliments and affection which made the pain a little more manageable.
You gasp in pain as you feel your entrance giving way to his huge member.
"I'm sorry for hurting you, liebling."
As he pushes himself in a little bit further, you writhe in pain.
But then, when he starts pulling back and slowly pushing in, further each time, it feels good.
You moan in unison when he bottoms out within you. The pain subsides and all you feel now is pure pleasure.
Toto pumps into you at a relentless pace, making you see stars and yelling out your second orgasm.
"Ride me?" He asks and you follow his lead as he bends backwards, ending up on his back. Without parting, you start riding him, slowly at first, but increasing the pace as you get more comfortable.
Toto is massaging and kissing your tits as you look each other deep in the eyes. This position is giving him easy access to your clit, tits, and your ass.
"I'm cumming, Y/NâŠ" He says as he grabs your hips and starts pistoning his hips into you.
You watch his contorted face as he cums deep inside you, painting your walls white with his seed.
He kisses your face languidly as both of you catch your breath, and you process what just happened.
"I'm so sorry I had you wait for almost a year before we did this." You admit.
"I guess we have a lot of catching up to do then." Toto smirks at you.
"Now, wait here." He instructs as he hurries off to the bathroom.
When you hear rippling you decide to disobey his orders and follow him to the bathroom.
As you turn the corner, you see Toto running a bath.
"Thought you might want to clean yourself up. Here, I'll help you." He says as he helps you into the warm water. He stays with you, assisting with the loofah and leaving kisses on your body.
After a while Toto sinks down behind you, enjoying the warm water as much as you. You spend your evening there, just soaking and talking. When you get up, Toto helps drying you off and wraps you up in a bathrobe.
"Thank you for tonight, Toto."
"Thank you, Y/N. We need to do this again, soon."
This was the definition of love. No way you could go back to your ordinary life after this.
#f1 fic#fic writing#fan fic#formula 1#formula 1 imagine#formula 1 x reader#formula one#formula one fanfiction#formula 1 fanfic#toto wolff#toto wolff x reader#toto wolff x you#toto wolff x y/n#toto wolff smut#toto wolff fanfic#formula one x reader#formula one imagine
581 notes
·
View notes
Text
NETFLIX & CHILL
PAIRING loser!jake x maneater fem!reader | wc: 1.2k
SYNOPSIS âDo you seriously not know the meaning behind âNetflix and chill?ââ
WARNINGS reader is in heat lmfao, soft jake, dry humping, hickeys
NOTES IF THIS SEEMS FAMILIAR, ITS BECAUSE I WROTE THIS FOR MARK ON MY NCT BLOG!!! I revamped it because I wanted to post something for jake's birthday but I haven't finished the one-shot im writing for him, so enjoy this for now <3
happy late birthday to my side piece, xo
WHAT IS JAKE SIM HERE FOR?
Tapping at your thigh, your impatience grows after every second that passes. Â
You're not typically this horny or impatient, but to set the scene, you met Jake on the first day of classes. As everyone filed into the auditorium and the professor began rambling, he took the seat alongside yours. Throughout the first week of school, you started talking to him, sharing mutual interests and small talk. You think he's awfully cute. So you went ahead and texted him, wanting to "Netflix and chill" this weekend. Maybe you were being too direct, but the deed had already been done, so you chose to embrace it.Â
He doesnât hesitate with a âfor sureâ text back, not asking further questions or details about your request. You smile at that, itching to explore another side of the cute boy who you see in class.Â
The day arrives, and he walks over to your flat, smiling affectionately as the door swings open. You both laugh and fond over each other while he cooks dinner and joins you afterward at the dinner table. He's so funny and sweet you realize, finally conversing about things other than school; it influences you to increase your expectations, and you wonder why hookups aren't typically like this.Â
Now you're both adjacent to each other, your body cuddling up to his side as the movie plays. It's amusing since Jake hasn't made a single move towards you all night. Aside from the arm around your shoulder, he hasn't attempted to sneak his arm any lower. And he hasn't turned to face you since coming in contact with the couch.  Perhaps he changed his mind? The movie is almost over, and the line has yet to be crossed. But the voice in the back of your head tells you that just because he didn't plan to tonight doesn't mean he doesn't want to, right? A glimmer of optimism just helps to persuade you more, and once you dig a hole, you only dig deeper.
He laughs at a comedic moment in the film and you find it adorable. Heâs so invested and thatâs when you finally realize Jake seriously didnât come here to have sex with you. Itâs not his intention at all. His kindness and investment into everything you both did tonight is probably an effort into a full-on date.Â
But this only made you more horny and attracted to him. Fuck, you want to jump his bones so fucking bad. And shit, you feel terrible because your mind and body are telling you to rip off the bandaid. The pulsing want you have for this man is almost uncomfortable. Â
Youâre cursing yourself but like a bitch in heat youâre already escalating the situation.Â
âJake, the movieâs almost over,â you look up at him.Â
Heâs chuckling at your random commentary then looking down at you, âYeah, itâs almost over.âÂ
âItâs almost over, and I invited you to Netflix and chill,â you pout. Maybe the phrase âNetflix and chillâ flew over his head but it couldnât be. You recall texting him the exact words. Thereâs no way someone could misinterpret that. Right?Â
He blinks at you as if heâs unable to process your response.Â
âArenât we doing that right now?â he quirks. Maybe heâs genuinely clueless or the facade is running right past you, but you are fully convinced Jake has no idea about the ulterior motive of the popular phrase.
No one could guess Jake Sim would be the one who doesnât know this term. Maybe a stereotypical nerd whose internet consumption is strictly educational research. Never judge a book by its cover, they said. But you havenât fully related to the metaphor until now. Jake Simâs cover has the term âfuckboyâ written all over. Right to the Chrome Hearts hoodie and silver chain that looks like it belongs there. Â
Itâs alarming. So alarming, that you have to sit up from Jakeâs side to face him clearly. Your brain is moving at a million miles per minute as you try to grasp the idea of how Jake doesnât know the popular booty-call slang, head tilted to the side and all.
âIs there something wrong?â he questions. Itâs beyond innocent. His wide eyes give away the sincere worry he has and all you want to do is jump his bones. Â
You smirk, âDo you seriously not know the meaning behind âNetflix and chill?ââ
He pauses, staring like a deer in headlights, âIt has another meaning? What else would it mean?âÂ
âJakie,â you inch closer to him, so much that your noses brush at the nickname. âYouâre so cute,â you utter slowly as you straddle him with one leg on each side of his thighs. Thankfully, you wore a skirt, so the thin panties are the only thing obstructing the feeling of the rough material of his jeans.  Â
The poor boy beneath you flinches as you move so seductively in slow motion. Youâre glancing up to gauge his reactions and you swear you see a shadow of darkness in those chocolate orbs. If that wasnât enough for you to completely lose control, you follow his tongue gliding along his bottom lip and all you want to do is bite his lips until theyâre bleeding.
âWhyâd you agree to my text, but wonât do just that?â his breath hitches as you slightly move around on him, but it doesnât have much of an effect because youâre not directly where he needs it most.Â
âW-what?â he stutters slightly. So cute.
âIt means,â you bring your lips to graze his earlobe. âYou wanna fuck,â u purr and he freezes at the revelation.Â
âYou wanna fuck while some stupid movie plays in the background,â at this, your hips move directly above his crotch and the weight of your body forces him to groan softly in pleasure.Â
âItâs j-just an excuse,â You whimper as you move sensually against him. Jake's hooded eyes tenderly glance at you, his erection slowly increasing against his jeans as the scene progresses. Because of his hesitation, his hands have yet to find homage at your hips, and you almost grab them to move them yourself. âYou can touch me, you know. Donât be afraid. Iâm all yours,â you rasp, and the boy youâve been crushing on crumbles underneath your fingertips.Â
You waste no time chasing more pleasure, continuing to drag your lips against his neck, sucking and biting to leave rosy marks on his flesh. Your fingers tangle in his hair, unknowingly tugging on his locks, only for him to squirm beneath you. His rough hands attempt to steer your hips and it's not quite enough for you to cum, but the zipper rubbing against your clothed clit sends a buzz up your spine, and you moan against his neck.Â
"Will you do it?" You resume licking a stripe from his collarbone to his jaw. When you notice the overflowing lust painted on his features, you can't help but beam a grin. Â
"Yes," he gasps at the sensation of your motions against him. Â
"I'll do it."
#enhypen#enha#sim jaeyun#sim jake#enha smut#enha x reader#enhypen jake#jake sim#enha jake#enha jaeyun#enhypen smut#enhypen jake x reader#enhypen jaeyun#enhypen fanfiction#enhypen fic#enhypen ff#enhypen x reader#enhypen x y/n#jake sim smut#jake sim scenarios#jake smut#sim jaeyun x reader#sim jaeyun smut#enhypen jake smut#enhypen jake sim#enhypen scenarios#enhypen hard thoughts#enhypen jake scenarios#enhypen sim jaeyun#enhypen sim jake
550 notes
·
View notes
Text
Simple Gestures
Summary: Logan x Fe!Reader -> You and Logan, despite getting off on the wrong foot, find yourselves falling in love through simple gestures.
Disclaimer: Mostly cute fluff, an almost kiss in the snow, stargazing, stealing clothes, a little violence in the beginning, a meet ugly, simple gestures of love. Light swearing, happy ending. Not Proof Read.
Yourself and Logan had fallen in love through simple gestures. Although, that wasnât how it always was.Â
In the beginning, neither of you had exactly been in the otherâs good books. Though, you supposed that had something to do with what Rogue would call your âmeet cuteâ rather than your individual personalities.Â
Your âmeet cuteâ (as Rogue put it) had been when Xavier had first tried to recruit you to join X-Men.Â
At the time, you had been living in Colorado and was spending most days either working at the library or working at the local bar. And one evening when you got home, you found three strangers on your veranda meaning they had misread your âKeep Outâ sign at the pathway entrance, or had completely elected to ignore it.Â
âI donât know what youâre selling but Iâm not buying.âÂ
You walked through the three of them and their huddle, opened up your screen door, unlocked your front door and slammed both in their faces.Â
âLogan,â you heard a British voice sigh before an American one replied with; âIâm on it.â
Maybe he was Canadian?
Either way, he didnât sound thrilled to be having to do whatever he knew was being asked of him.Â
But you soon found out what that was because a few moments later, he was opening up your back door.Â
So, as any woman would do when a stranger is ignoring her polite âfuck off, pleaseâ and trying to get through the back door of her home.Â
You threw a book at him.Â
And it wasnât just any book.Â
It was a hardback copy of Kings and Queens of Britain.Â
âWha- Jesus!â
Stumbling back, Logan caught hold of the door frame as his head mended his new found concussion.Â
âGet out!â you screamed.Â
Finding yourself walking towards him, you were about to shove him out when he noticed what had hit him and before you could throw a punch to his face, he caught your wrist.Â
âWhoa, hey, wait. Weâre not here to hurt you.â
âSaid every intruder ever.â
âPlease, Ms Y/l/n.â The British guy was back. âWe only wish to talk.â
âYeah?â You looked around at the three of them before you looked back at the book. Loganâs grip squeezed on your wrist to get your attention.Â
He had it.Â
âI wouldnât think about it.â
Glaring from Logan, you turned back to the Brit. âPlease. Just five minutes of your time.â
Once more you looked around them and yanked your wrist from Loganâs grip. Turning, you picked up your book and placed it back where you had found it.Â
âYou have a funny way of showing it,â you grumbled to yourself as you walked further inside.Â
The three of them entered and stood around your living room as you walked from your kitchen and back in again. It was more of an open floor plan so they could still see you. Not that you were trying to hide from them.Â
âSo why are you here? Other than trying to break into my home?â
âWe wish to offer you a job,â the woman said.Â
âAnd you are?â
She smiled at you. So far, she was the only one you liked. âOroro. But you can also call me Storm. And this here is Logan.â
You looked at him. âWeâve met.â
Logan mirrored your look to him.Â
âAnd this is-â
âProfessor Charles Xavier.â He introduced himself.Â
You nodded. âWhat sort of job?â
âItâs to be a part of our team. The X-Men.â
You took a gulp of your drink. âAnd I want to be a part of thisâŠwhy?â
The Professor rolled forward. âMs Y/l/n-â
âY/n.â
The Brit smiled. âY/n. Our team is made up of some of the best people we know who are like us. Mutants.â
You paused. âMutants?â
âOroro here can control the weather. Hence her nickname, Storm. And Logan-â
âIs what? Catwoman? I mean, with the breaking and entering and the little kitty ears for hair, it sure does fit him.âÂ
Storm chuckled and Logan looked less than amused. The Professor held back his laugh, too. âActually, Logan is, wellâŠâ
Turning his head to look at him, Logan rolled his eyes a little and gave a short sigh before bringing his fist up and clenching it just as metal claws came out.Â
You grimaced. âThatâs super gross.â
Logan rolled his eyes once more and put his claws away.Â
âLike I was saying, our team is made up of mutants, who can help people. And with your reputation preceding you, I figured we might as well come down here and ask you ourselves.â
Looking around them all, you debated the idea.Â
âWhy me?â
âYour mutant abilities might prove a successful part in building our team.â Ororo explained. âWith talents like yours and by joining our team, youâll be able to help more people than just the locals here. Those in serious danger could use your help, just like they could use ours.â
âAnd you just expect me to join you? Like that?â
âThere are other parts to your job, such as becoming a teacher. I run a school for the gifted. For mutants. To help them earn a well rounded education as well as helping them learn how to control their powers.â
Logan was baffled. âI thought we were here to put her on the team, not give her a teaching position. She canât be a teacher.â
âWhy not?â Storm asked.Â
âFor one,â Logan gestured to you. âShe works in a bar.â
Your arms crossed your chest. âSomeoneâs been reading my CV.â
âYou really think making a bartender a teacher is a good thing?â
Your brows knotted for a moment. âIâll have you know I do have a teaching degree and working in a bar is only part time. I also work at a library.â
âShe has a teaching degree and sheâs not even a teacher.â
The Professor shrugged. âThis gives her a chance to put it to good use.â
âWhat will I be teaching?â
âWell, considering your degree is in English and History, youâll primarily be teaching English to our students.â The Professor smiled. âAnd you can take some of Loganâs classes as we move closer to final exams for our older students.â
You looked at Logan, a little shocked. From the jeans and leather jacket, you figured heâd teach something like gym or shop. Thatâs if he was even a teacher and not just hired muscle.Â
âYou,â you pointed at Logan. âTeach History?â
A little offended by your shock, Logan nodded. âIâve lived through most of it.â
âHow old are you?â
By your tone, Logan was nowhere near being less offended by you.
After more than just a five minute conversation, you agreed to take the job. And six weeks later, you had your things packed, had moved into your new room and was already teaching some new classes.Â
However, considering you were already taking one of Loganâs classes a week as he helped the older students prepare for their mock exams, and neither your or Logan had gotten off on the best foot, things were a littleâŠicy.Â
âYou need to get neater handwriting.â Logan blurted out one afternoon as you were both sitting in the teachers break room.Â
âExcuse me?â
Logan practically slammed another paper beside his thigh. âYou write like a five year old.â
âFast handwriting is a sign of intelligence,â you pointed out.Â
âFast, maybe. But illegible isnât.â
Another paper went down by his side.Â
âYou know, maybe if you took your time to actually read, youâd be able to see what it said and it wouldnât look so much like a blur across a page.â
Logan sighed, marking another paper. âIâve been doing this a lot longer than you have.â
âLogan, I practically read for a living. Iâm living every introvert's dream.â
Logan sighed, shuffling his finished papers. âAnd I mark for a living. Fixed your handwriting.â
Placing half of the papers back with you, Logan walked out carrying the rest with him. And as he did so, you took the top paper from the pile and read where you had written your feedback for the student.Â
âItâs not illegible.â
Six months in, not much had changed.Â
You and Logan still held small hostilities to one another. Though, on the handwriting front, Logan stopped mentioning it after three months so either he gave up on ever trying to change your handwriting, or he got used to it enough that he could finally understand it.Â
And as time went on, the students started to gather their own opinions on you and Logan, both as individuals but alsoâŠ
As a couple.Â
And it was simply by luck that neither you or Logan had found out about it.Â
The first teacher to find out was Storm during one of her classes, to which she mentioned it to Jean who later heard the same from her students before she shared it with Scott in the privacy of their bedroom as they were getting ready for bed one night.Â
Soon enough, all the teachers save for you and Logan knew of the group of students âshippingâ yourself and Logan.Â
But things between you and Logan began to change almost a year into you starting your position at the school.Â
âBut sheâs annoying.â
You already knew Logan was talking about you. Over the course of a year youâd somehow become accustomed to the tone and tune of Logan's voice when he was talking about you.Â
âOh, please,â you grumbled as you entered the Professorâs office, still dressed in your pjs.Â
Though, considering you had fallen asleep in lounge wear that consisted of joggers, an old t-shirt and a black hoodie which you were 40% sure had been Loganâs at some point, you figured you could get away with being dressed the way you were at eleven in the morning.Â
âI annoy everyone,â you told Logan.
âAinât that the truth.â Logan mumbled.Â
âYouâre nothing special.â
The Professor smiled to himself. Storm and the others would get a kick out of this later.Â
âThank you for joining us.â
âWhy arenât you dressed?â
You drank your coffee. âNot all of us sleep in jeans, Logan.â
âI donât sleep in jeans.â
âPlease, youâre never out of them.â
The Professor cleared his throat. âAs I was just telling Logan, since final exams are coming up, I would like you and Logan to work through a plan together for next semester's classes. It seems we have a few more students than we had planned, taking History as an option next year. Iâll leave it to you both to work it out, but when youâve finished, please give me a copy of your schedule.â
âOh,â the Professor continued. âAnd please let it be an actual plan this time, Logan. Not a scribble on the back of a napkin from the kitchens. Iâll make sure the library is free tonight so you can both work without any interruptions.â
So there it was.Â
After almost a year, you and Logan were being told to spend time alone together after half of the team had worked their hardest to try and make sure someone else was in the room when it came to you two in fear of you both finally snapping and doing more damage than what an encyclopaedia could do to an adamantium skeleton.Â
And when Logan found you that night, he felt something shift.Â
Both universally and inside of him.Â
Walking into the library, he was expecting to find you absent from your chair. But instead he found you sitting at one of the desks, your ankles crossed beneath your chair, multiple notebooks around the place, two pencils in your hair, one between your teeth, pens across the desk (some without caps) and you frantically searching for something.Â
On one of the smaller tables behind the sofa, Logan found a familiar notebook which he knew belonged to you, flipped open onto a page.Â
Somehow in the past couple of months heâd become fluent in you. From comparing your handwriting to that of a five year old, it wasnât long until he began to pick out words and eventually became a master in your handwriting.Â
Even the others came to him, most of the time shoving your note in front of him and asking him to read it.Â
âLooking for this?â
You looked up at Logan and gave a look of relief. âI thought Iâd left it upstairs.â
You took it from him. âThank you. Now where did I put my pen?â
In a similar fit of desperation, you started looking around for your pen, but something made Logan smile. Leaning across the desk, his palm on top of a couple of sheets of loose paperwork, he raised his other hand and you stopped.Â
âWhat? What is it?â
Reaching up and behind you, you felt Logan pull something from your hair before he presented it to you with a soft smirk.Â
âIs this what you are looking for?â
You looked from the pen to Logan and back to the pen before plucking it from his fingers. âThanks.â
Logan watched as your gaze flicked from his back to your work. He stood up. âWhatâs all this?â
âJust things for lessons. Oh, uh, here.â
You pulled a different notepad from beneath the chaotic pile. âThis is my plan for the lessons next semester. Tell me what you think.â
Logan watched as you went back to scribbling before he opened up the notepad and read through it.Â
âThis is good. I can take a couple more classes closer to Christmas, though. Kidsâ are gonna need you for the English exams.â
You nodded. âOkay.â
âHow long have you been sitting here?â
You shrugged before holding down the paper you were writing on, almost like it was about to fly away. âCouple hours. Iâm almost done.â
Logan looked from you and back to the pad. âI can take more lessons before Spring Break, too.â
Picking up one of the uncapped pens, Logan made his adjustments to your plan before pulling out a chair and sitting across from you.Â
And for the first time, there was peace between yourself and Logan. He used your notepad to draw up a copy for the Professor on his laptop whilst you finished up your rougher lesson plans for the next couple of weeks.Â
It was in the moments Logan looked at you, sitting across from him, that he felt something shift. He couldnât tell what it was exactly, but somehow, rather than arguing with you over the fact you were wearing his hoodie that had gone missing a few months ago, he found himself admiring you in it. How cosy you looked. How warm and comforted you looked.Â
And something sparked in him when he realised something of his brought you that.Â
Time pressed on and those civil moments that seemed to be saved for one day out of the year, became less and less rare.Â
In fact, you now found yourself looking forward to spending time with Logan.Â
A sentence you never thought possible.Â
Youâd spent so long bickering and fighting and glaring at each other over the smallest things, that youâd both failed to realise that you could actually be quite good friends.
At the beginning of the new academic year, the students and even some of the teachers thought someone had lost complete control of their power and had set something on you and Logan.Â
But no.Â
You had both simplyâŠmade friends.Â
Now rather than frosty mornings spent poking fun at each other, mornings were calm and a little warmer. Of course, you and Logan still bickered occasionally. Mainly when you had pointed out the change in your dynamic.Â
âNo, this is too weird.â
âWhatâs too weird?â
âUs,â you gestured between yourself and Logan. âWeâre friends.â
âThank you, Captain Obvious.â
You almost whimpered. âDonât you find it weird?â
âThat weâve gone from not being allowed alone in a room together to being friends?âÂ
You nodded.Â
âNo.â
Logan continued hanging up the posters around your classroom.Â
You sighed. âYou know, sometimes you can agree with me?â
He nodded. âI know. But it is fun watching you squirm.â
âI donât squirm.â
âYouâre squirming right now because rather than bickering, which we are still doing, weâre friends.â
 You sighed and handed Logan another poster.Â
Soon the days began to feel like they were bleeding into one until finally Christmas break came around and you found yourself sitting in the kitchen on a snowy day, eating some soup.Â
âWhat is it?â
Logan had walked in to find you looking at your soup with a confused look.Â
âSomethingâs missing.â
Less than twenty seconds later, Logan dumped some crackers beside your bowl. Thatâs what was missing.Â
âYouâre missing snow day, by the way.â
You dipped one into your soup and ate it. âIâll be out later. If I can just find my hoodie.â
âYou mean my hoodie?â
âIt became my hoodie a long time ago,â you told Logan.Â
Then you watched as he smirked a little before walking out of the kitchen and towards the laundry room. When he returned, he was carrying the black hoodie and handed it to you. It was still warm.Â
âYou left it in the library the other night after you spilled some milk down it. So I washed it.â
You smiled, almost vibrating in your seat with excitement to have a freshly washed and warm hoodie. It warmed you instantly, for more than just being fresh out of the dryer.Â
A few hours later, it was keeping you warmer still as you were being pelted with snowballs by a couple of the students and eventually found yourself being chased by Logan down the field after you had sent one flying to the back of his head causing it to run down the back of his clothes.Â
He caught you, spinning you both before you both found yourself rolling in the snow. Except, as you both came to a stop, Logan was flat on his back, his arms still around you and you were lying against his chest, your faces mere inches away from each other.Â
And as the laughter died down and the smiles remained, you felt something shift.Â
Looking from Loganâs eyes, you own dropped to his mouth for a moment before coming back up again. And you couldnât help but notice he did the same with you. Suddenly, his hands that had kept you steady were now creeping across your back and his touch was practically seeping into your skin.Â
Only, before anything could happen, you were both hit with a snowball.Â
âCome on you two, weâre dying out here!â Rogue yelled before narrowly missing a snowball being thrown at her.Â
You and Logan laughed before scrambling to your feet and heading back into the game.Â
Later that evening as you and Logan were doing the last rounds of the school, youâd found a couple of kids fast asleep in their pjs, clearly having snuck out of bed at the last minute to watch the late night snowfall.Â
Yourself and Logan carried them back to bed, you shutting the light off as Logan closed the door quietly. And as he bid you goodnight, a part of you couldnât help but wish that you werenât going off to a different room, two hallways down from him.Â
However, it was only a few mornings later when Logan came and woke you earlier in the morning than usual to bring you down to breakfast where everyone was up and ready for the day. It was a surprise field trip and by the time you had gone back to your room to get dressed, you gave a small yelp as you opened the door back up to find Logan already standing there. His fist was held up, just getting ready to knock on.Â
âJesus, Logan. Give a girl a word of warning before you go to knock her out.â
Logan chuckled a little. âYou ready?â
You grabbed your bag. âYeah, let's go.â
The day was fun but it was long and after spending half of the night convincing yourself of âone more chapter, then sleepâ â it was safe to say you were knackered.Â
So when Logan pressed his hand to your head and brought it down to rest on his shoulder as he leaned back, you didnât protest.Â
Only, since your eyes were closed, you had missed the small smile on his face when he noticed you were nodding off and the comfortable sigh that left him when he realised you were fast asleep against him.Â
Halfway back to the school, heâd felt you shiver a little.Â
âRogue?â
She pulled out her headphones and looked back at him. âYeah?â
âThereâs a blanket in the cabin above your head. Pass it to me.â
Unbuckling her seatbelt, she did so, but took time to take in the picture before her as Logan covered both himself and you up as you slept.Â
âWhat?â
Rogue just smiled, âNothing.â
And she sat back down. And for as much as Logan wondered what Rogue meant by her smile, the thought left his head when he looked back down at you and you snuggled in closer to him.Â
Once you all finally got back, Logan led you to your bedroom and slipped the shoes off your feet as you climbed under your covers. But as he went to walk away, you reached out and grabbed hold of his hand.Â
And for a moment, he soaked it all in.Â
The feeling of you holding his hand. The feeling of you falling asleep against him. The feeling of you.Â
Until you let go.
It was only a few months later that you held onto his hand again, except this time you were fully conscious and didnât let go until after the plane had landed.Â
You had known Logan was afraid of flying since you first met him. Youâd gotten onto that plane to take a short tour around the school before you officially accepted the job. Only, as you stepped onto the plane, you noticed Logan became tenser. And when it finally took off, he seemed like he was either wishing to pass out or he was gonna puke.Â
âYouâre afraid of flying.â You said almost with a smile, delighted to find out that the gruff man youâd thrown a book at merely an hour before, was afraid of something.Â
Logan's stomach churned. âIf man was meant to fly, heâd grow wings.â
You leaned back watching him with a smile. âSome already have.â
Logan just looked at you and tried to put his focus elsewhere.Â
Knowing this, and finally being his friend, you found a seat next to him. The flight was going to be a long one.Â
âHow can you be afraid of flying? Werenât you in the army for likeâŠa gazillion years?â You asked as you boarded on with him.Â
âYou try nearly dying each time you get in one of these things, see how bad youâre itching to get back in one again.â
Logan put his bag in the compartment at the back before taking yours and placing it with his. As he buckled his seatbelt, you found difficulty with yours and just as you were about to give up or, at the very least, swear at the inanimate object, Loganâs body turned and helped you do it up.Â
âThese can be tricky.â
He clipped it together. âThanks.â
He looked at you before sitting back in his seat, trying to find something to concentrate on as the jet started to lift.Â
Only, his search to find something else became distracted when your hand reached across and held onto his. And for a moment, he was shocked. And then he smiled. And relaxed a little. With a little bit of turbulence, he squeezed your hand but never enough to truly hurt.Â
But you never let go.Â
And when the jet finally landed and you both found tarmac under your feet, you felt the climate hit you a lot more than you had been expecting. Except, less than a minute later, the familiar scent of Logan surrounded you and you found his jacket spreading over your shoulders.Â
You smiled, letting your senses drown in his scent and warmth before you slipped your arms through the holes and found your way to your intended location.Â
A week later, you were all sitting around in the living room, reading different things or watching TV. However, Logan lay on the sofa with his head in your lap, slowly dozing off to the sound of the TV, you turning your book pages every now and again and your heartbeat which only seemed to be amplified when he pressed his ear to your leg, hearing the blood rush around your body.Â
By the time he woke up, everyone had disappeared, the lamps were on, the TV was on low and you were sitting on the floor, not too far from his head, going through a small pile of essays.Â
âHey.â
His voice sounded a little rougher than usual. You turned your head and smiled. It wasnât often you got to see sleepy Logan, let alone comfortable Logan.Â
âWhat are you doing?â
âJust some marking. Ooh, now you're awake, can you read what this says?â
Logan took the paper from you and looked at it. âThis is your handwriting.â
âI know but I canât tell what it says.â
But Logan could.Â
You thanked him before taking the paper back. âSometimes I think you know my handwriting better than I know my handwriting. Case in point.â
âYouâre your own language.â
You smiled. âAnd after a year, youâre an expert. Maybe you missed your calling. Logan, the Language teacher. Read and speak in English, grunts, kitty cat and my handwriting.â
Logan groaned, trying to hide his smile. He was still waking up. His muscles couldnât fight it off just yet. âIâm not a cat.â
âYou have quite literal claws.â
âIâm Wolverine.â
You jokingly scoffed. âYouâre a cat. But itâs okay, I wonât tell anyone.â
Logan just rolled his eyes with his smile and brought his hand over to cover your mouth. âYou done?â
You eventually nodded and went back to marking the essays whilst Logan simply watched you.Â
Heâd found himself doing more of that recently; watching you. Not in a stalker kinda way- at least, he hoped not. But just small things you did in the day. Grading papers, scribbling on paper, walking down the hallway and somehow avoiding every pillar and post on the way despite your nose being buried deep inside whatever book you were reading.Â
And heâd noticed more things about you, too.Â
How you walked, how you moved. And when you were in the zone, it was almost like watching you dance. You knew what you were doing, ten steps ahead of time. Youâd caught more students talking and passing notes more than even he had.Â
Some days, when he was on his lunch break, heâd sneak into the back of your classroom. The class would be fully engrossed in whatever it was you were talking about, so he mostly went unnoticed. So, heâd pull up a chair at the back and sit in the sea of students.Â
And when he forced himself to pay attention to what you were saying, rather than just checking you out and watching you, he managed to learn a thing or two.Â
It was also on some of those days, youâd find a protein bar and a coffee at your desk by the time you returned back to class.Â
For another year, these small gestures continued. You, holding his hand during a plane ride, him bringing you coffee and a snack, both of you falling asleep on each other, him routinely finding lost pens and pencils that most of the time were stuck in your hair or behind you ear. Even going so far as to bring each other meals when you knew the other had missed one.Â
That was how the âdatesâ started. Sometimes in the library, other times in the kitchen or out in the garden. If one of you was missing for a meal, the other would wrap leftovers on a plate.Â
Across a couple of these nights, some of the students had gone unnoticed when passing the rooms. Because, when you and Logan looked at each other, everything else faded away.Â
And then one night everything changed.Â
Everything went from the small moments and small gestures and a friendship that made you question if thatâs all you wanted when it came to Logan, to both of you confronting your questions with the answers youâd both known, deep down, for a long time.Â
Or maybe it was just one answer.Â
âYes.â
Logan turned and found Rogue leaning in the hallway. He placed down the photo frame heâd been holding.Â
âI was just looking at some pictures. Found one of you.â
Logan picked up a second and held it out for her to see. âCute. But, I donât think thatâs why you were looking here.â
Rogue put the photo down and picked up the familiar frame. The picture Logan had just been holding.Â
âYou know, if you asked her, sheâd probably say yes.â
Logan put the photo back down. âSay yes to what?â
âYou know what.â
âNo, I donât.â
Rogue gave a smirk as she watched Logan walk away. And she followed after him.Â
âYou canât just run away from feelings, you know. Theyâre inside of you. Unless you can outrun your own skin, you canât leave them behind.â
Logan looked at her. âDonât you have a class to be in?â
âMy final exam is tomorrow.â
Logan pushed open the door. âThen shouldnât you be studying?â
âGiving my eyes a break.â Rogue hopped down the steps behind him. âItâs just a date, Logan. Everyone already knows youâve completed steps 4 through 20. Just need to complete the first three.â
âThree?â
Rogue followed Logan into the garage. âAsk her out on a date, first kiss and firstâŠtime.â
Rogue smiled up at Logan a little, watching him blush a little before awkwardly walking away. âI forget youâre old enough to know about stuff like that.â
She rolled her eyes. âItâs just sex, Logan. But the more important part here is step one. Asking her out on a date.â
âAnd why would I do that?â
âStep twenty.â Rogue told him. âYouâre in love with her.â
Logan paused what he was doing and turned to look at Rogue. âLogan, you canât just keep running away each time you feel something for someone.â
âIâm not running away.â
âThen where are you going?â
âTo the store. We need some things.â
Rogue sighed, getting back to her point. âLook, I get your whole âlone wolfâ act, but you keep forgetting something.â
âReally? And whatâs that?â
âA lone wolf can still find a pack. Better yet, build one of their own.âÂ
Logan took in Rogueâs expression as she held onto the door on the other side of the truck. He sighed.Â
âDo you need anything from the store?â
âPeriod pads.â
By the time Logan got back from the store, it was almost nightfall. He left the bag of products inside Rogueâs door before he headed into the kitchen and found itâŠquiet.
âWhere is everyone?â Logan asked as he put the milk away.Â
You looked over your shoulder from the stove. âJean and Scott are out on a date, Ororo took the kids out with the Professor. Last minute deal â they get to spend a night inside a museum.â
âAnyone else home?â
You shook your head. âJust us.â
âSo,â Logan eventually found his seat across the kitchen island from you. âWhat do you want to do?â
You shrugged. âI donât know. I didnât really have a plan outside making dinner and eating outside.â
So thatâs what you both ended up doing. Sitting outside, under the stars, backlit by the lights from the kitchen, eating dinner.Â
Logan washed up inside, looking over his shoulder every now and again to see you stood outside, looking up at the sky.Â
âYou know, back home you could see all the stars. I think I was about ten when I finished mapping out all the constellations I could see.â
Logan leaned against the backdoor, listening to you explain. Then with a smile and a kick of his feet, he made his way over to you.Â
âHere.â
âWhat?â
Logan opened up his jacket for you and you thanked him quietly as he helped you slip it on. It was big, the sleeves managing to cover your hands more than your own jackets did.Â
Twirling you around, Logan pulled the jacket close by the collar and you found yourself inches from him.Â
âFigured youâd get cold.â
You smiled. âThank you.â
And for a while, you both just looked at each other. Youâd noticed Logan always had this look on his face when he looked at you. You just couldnât pin it. But then it shifted. Like you could see the cogs turning in his head, but he had come to a conclusion before you could ask.Â
âWhat?â
âDo you want to go on a date?â
You felt yourself reel back a little, trying to decide if he was bullshitting you or not. And it took a moment or two, but once you realised he was being serious you saidâŠ
âYes.â
âWith me?â
You nodded with a smile. âIâd love to.â
âAre you sure?â Logan asked, his hands still holding onto the jacket.Â
You raised your brow slightly. âAre you sure?â
âI wouldnât have asked if I wasnât.â
âGood.â You gave a short nod before looking back at him. âI like a man who knows what he wants.â
Brushing the hair from your face to behind your ear, Logan smiled. And so did you. Feeling his warmth through his palm as he caressed your face, he drew you in.Â
And when his lips finally met yours, something seemed to click into place.Â
That feeling that had been growing inside of you, ever since you saw him for the first time when heâd pulled the pen from your hair all those nights ago, was finalised.Â
This had been the shift. This was the change. Youâd both taken a step forward without realising it and had found not only comfort but love in each other's presence.Â
âAre you busy now?â
You shrugged, your arms looping around the back of Loganâs neck. âDepends. What for?â
âFor our date.â
âNow?â You asked, a little shocked.Â
Logan nodded. âCome with me.â
Holding onto his hand, he hurried you down the stone steps and towards the garden. You laughed.Â
âLogan, slow down. Where are we going?â
He smiled. âYouâll see.â
And you did.Â
Heâd taken you to the greenhouse, climbing up the spiralling staircase and out onto the small rooftop.Â
Looking up to the sky, you took in a breath.Â
âItâs gorgeous.â
You were in amazement. The greenhouse was far enough away from the school that none of the lights from it polluted your vision. The sky was as clear as it had ever been and you felt like you could see for miles on end. Most of it was woodland, covered with a blanket of stars.Â
It was one of the most extraordinary things you had seen in a long time.Â
However, when you looked to find Logan to gauge his reaction, you just found him looking at you.Â
#logan howlett x reader#logan x reader#wolverine x reader#fluff#falling in love#snow day#x men#the wolverine x reader#xreader#kissing#simple gestures#romantic#meet ugly#meet cute#rivals to lovers#platonic logan and rogue#x female reader#x men x reader#logan howlett fluff#logan howlett#logan#wolverine#the wolverine#wolverine fluff
973 notes
·
View notes